Search the Community

The Manchester Trial DISCLAIMER: Since I'm not an english native speaker, this is the very first story I upload on the internet. As such, I believe it's far from being perfect but I truly want to give it a try, to see if some peoples might share - and maybe enjoy - my fantasies. I would greatly appreciate feedback, of any kind. SUMMARY: Mr Clarke's life took an unexpected turn a few weeks ago when he met Illya, a young jock who was aspiring to get even bigger. Their common endeavor brought the teenager to reach unfathomable size and to direly affect his neighborhood. Yet, as he kept on growing endlessly our modern lifestyle is now at stake. Today is the day where everything will come to an end, or where everything will begin. As new stakeholders with unknown capabilities are entering the play field, forecasting the future has never been so hard... Chapter 1: Prologue I was awoken by the sharp sound of my cheap alarm-clock. I brought it to a state of silence and opened my eyes, trying to get myself out of my sleepy state. I used to be a morning guy, often up before my alarm-clock had time to ring, but that was before, before meeting Illya and before my life - and the life of many others - completely changed. Dazed, I couldn’t quite guess where I was… I wasn’t in my bedroom, that was for sure. The fear of having been abducted started to settle; after all I was Illya closest friend - many people were seeing me as his coach - it wouldn’t be a surprise if the army wanted me to help them stop him or if I had been taken by a group whom wasn’t really in love with him. I then remembered that my house had been destroyed two days ago, when Illya celebrated breaking the 2000 metric tons weight barrier… My house was then ankle high to him (not that it was a big house, it was a single story flat roof small building that I was renting for almost nothing) and he just squatted on it, while reminding me how small it was. Indeed, the whole house fitted under his butt and it was a wreck as soon as he let all his tremendous weight push on the house. He didn’t even had to move a finger, it was just gone under his weight… I remember being in shock and trying to recover a few thing after. We had then been moved to a camp specially created for him. He was now known all around the world and sponsors were financing for everything he needed. The camp had been constructed over a single night, with a large field for him to sleep in and barracks to host the staff who was making his food and taking care of him. At first the army thought that it would be a way to keep him in place, but it soon appeared not to be the case. Yesterday he went parading along Manchester City, wreaking havoc - even if he didn’t wanted to - and putting a show that soon was more viewed than Neil Armstrong’s landing on the Moon. I must admit something: I am not sure about the part where I said that it wasn’t his will; he looked like he quite enjoyed it and as he was growing bigger and bigger he seemed to care less and less for us. But wasn’t that normal? After all, we were ants to him. The nature made it with way, so we should we comply. The fact was that the world was both in awe and terrified by the young titan potential and will to grow. He was 330 feet when he entered the city yesterday, already bigger than most building here and after flexing and parading around he reached a full thousand feet, putting the recently finished Piccadily Tower under his waist. All in all he had tripled his size in a single day putting the cater team, and the local authority, at heavy stress. Truly, I think that yesterday as changed the world’s view on Illya. He wasn’t seen anymore as just a giant teenager, he was now beyond that; he was in fact becoming a God for many - me included. As our views were shifting, his too was changing. I sometime think I have lost the playful Illya yesterday, when he truly reached unfathomable size. However, I must admit I was even more than before in an unabashed worship for him. I cannot stop thinking about him growing endlessly, his body swelling with power as his head skyrocketed in the sky. It was absolutely beautiful and I had been able to witness an event that would make history. Remembering the event from yesterday I was already hard and decided it was time to hit the shower, mostly for rubbing it out. So yeah. Here I was, living in a newly-built military camp. It wasn’t too bad I must say. I had a small mobile home for myself (brought by helicopter, nothing less!) with a private bathroom and I didn’t even needed to make my own food: if I want I could ask the cater team to make me something, at any time of the day! On my way to the shower I booted up my computer, hopping to take the time to read my emails or the news after my shower. The water was surprisingly hot. I couldn’t tell if everybody had this privilege on the camp, but it was appreciated. I thought about putting the news to have some image of Illya to rub on, but it was useless. I was living the experience up close, standing usually closer than anybody could dream of. I even had the privilege to be able to ride with him, on his insanely broad shoulders usually. And I could do so without fearing for my life! Well, I was always terrified but Illya had proved me he truly appreciated our friendship. Another reason for me not put the news on was that I was a bit pissed with them lately. Couldn’t they just appreciate his growth? Accept his superiority? It was all about how to contain him, to stop him, etc. Truly annoying. Through his incredible growth I had been offered a few interviews that I declined, apart from one back at the time when he was standing at a mere ten feet. When I was still living in my old house the journalist were ready to do anything to get an interview or to talk to Illya. It was a mess. Now that I had the army with me, that wasn’t much of an issue. The whole base was under heavy control and it was impossible for a journalist, or anyone for that matter, to sneak in. However, I couldn’t know how long it would last. Illya was breaking new record everyday and I had no idea how all of that would end, maybe his growth would end soon maybe not. Since a few days now I was living without caring for tomorrow, without even knowing what it will be made of. And yesterday’s events had proved him that I should be ready to see anything coming from him - including tripling his size or more in a mouthful of minutes. What a change it was from my old boring life of engineer. Rethinking about my first encounter with Illya I came and decided it was time to head out. I was already missing him as I had developed quite an addiction to him over the last few days; I couldn’t stand spending more than a few hours away from him. I put the first clothes that came to me, some of the few I had managed to get out of my crushed house, and rushed to put them on. They were still soaked with the musky smell of the young teenager… What a pleasure was this smell… I didn’t even took the time to read my email - if I had checked them I would have seen that my inbox was full of email from the sponsors and from the press - and quickly got out. A soldier was stationed right outside my trailer, I didn’t know if it was to prevent me from fleeing away or just for my security, and he just greeted me. I waived at him in a hurry, not really caring about that stuff. I couldn’t wait to see Illya. Last time we measured him, right before I went sleeping yesterday, he was towering at a mesmerizing 1017 feet. He had for sure grown a little bit overnight and I couldn’t wait to see him.

Wet Dreams May Come - Part 11 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2388-wet-dreams-may-come-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2402-wet-dreams-may-come-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2407-wet-dreams-may-come-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2419-wet-dreams-may-come-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2420-wet-dreams-may-come-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2426-wet-dreams-may-come-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2437-wet-dreams-may-come-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2451-wet-dreams-may-come-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2487-wet-dreams-may-come-part-9/ Part10: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2533-wet-dreams-may-come-part-10/ Early the next morning Drake came down from the loft bedroom of the barn house, to discover Devon sitting at the computer desk again, totally nude and sitting with his legs as far apart on either side as he could manage. Coming up from behind, he massaged his lovers shoulders and bent down to kiss him on the neck right behind the ear. "Morning. You're up very early." "Hmmmmm. I couldn't sleep. I think I'm still getting used to this body, all this weight, the bulges and mounds and how it lies. But I think last night gave me a set of blue balls even though we both blew. My balls feel so tender... even just resting and lying still, no moment from my legs, no touching them, they still feel as though they are being slightly racked." "Is that a normal thing?" "No....and it's not the only thing abnormal either, besides the two of us being the biggest men on the planet. I got up to see how well our show did last night, and there were problems." "Oh, no. Did you not make enough money to pay for all you needed to get done and buy?" "No... we made our goal, we made beyond that which will help you out, it's just something was wrong... The count on attendees, those watching when I got up was in the millions. Now, being muscular, hung freaks like we are, we're bound to attract quite a few followers of the homosexual set, pull in quite a few from the bodybuilding set - even heterosexuals, and pull in those that just find overly large men in height, build, or cock size interesting in an 'odd humans' sort of way. They just can't help watch being curious. But as we just listed the program yesterday afternoon, even with word spreading about us like wildfire on the internet, a friend tells a friend who tells another friend and so on, it's a bit unlikely we received over a million hits during the course of our play with Ed. Speaking of which, I've been to engrossed in this interesting computer problem to notice, is he still in bed or did he leave?" "He's still in bed. He seemed very restless last night, even after spewing his seed. I think he finally just fell asleep around dawn." "Huh...I would've thought seeing the size of us and the all the fun we had he'd have been worn out quite early last night. At any rate, this problem with the show, so I we had millions of viewers listed last night but when I looked at it this morning and saw the count, I then checked into the online pay-in account and the amount of money to the amount of viewers doesn't add up. It's not enough." "So were people watching us via their magic boxes but not paying like you hoped?" "Oh, it's possible there were some hackers who could arrange that, but not that many to be off like it was, but that's not the only thing. When I went back to check the attendance numbers, the number was significantly lower than what I saw ten minutes before and as I sat there and watched the numbers continued to go down and down and down." "Does that mean everyone is no longer watching us?" "No... it means the numbers were altered somehow. We could expect a significant drop because we were no long up and awake and sleeping - not much action for folks to see on the web. Still as big and hung as we are, a lot of folks will hang around or clock in just to watch us sleep. However, I was up, and moving about and on the computer so there should have been a little bit of a jump of attendees coming on to say hi, ask questions, or just to lurk and view. The counter should have been more varied in rise and fall of people viewing our channel. This shows we had over a million people just flood our channel and the number kept increasing but then just shortly before dawn the number started to go down and continues to do so...down....down.....down....down. Harry stopped by this morning before heading off to work, he works in computer programming. I asked him to take a look and he got into the system and checked. There doesn't seem to be any implanted code for a virus or hack, unaccounted for ISP address or other files, the coding for our channel is perfectly fine. There's no reason for this anomaly." "Well, if it is a perplexing problem to you, then I am worried about it as well, although I do not know what you're talking about." Drake smiled at Devon. Devon moved in and gave him a big kiss. Just then there was a small rumble like there was a large garbage truck or something moving outside. "What was that?" "I'm not sure. It comes from the bathroom area. It has been going on for a few minutes, being a little louder and longer each time. The area is unfinished, could it be something with the pipes?" "Possible...sometimes due to being improperly pressurized pipes will sometimes vibrate and make a rumbling sound like thunder. Well, we better get ready. We will have some early visitors today." "We will? Who? Why?" Devon turn in his chair and knelt down in front of Drake. Taking his hand in his he looked up at the giant man and smiled. "I know this is really sudden, but you said you'd love only me, and given the fact that the magic caused me to grow as big as you, and we grew even bigger, so big that we make near seven foot tall men look like children... Well, we're really not going to be able to find anyone else who will meet our needs physically and thus emotionally as well, so I thought...and as it would add one more item to binding you and making you human....Drake Forest, would you marry me?" Drake looked down at Devon for a long time and then a big smile came across his face. "Why...yes... YES I WILL! And this give me another trapping of being human?" "Yes, for you will be married, a spouse to a human now, and we take vows making it a serious, solemn, and loving contract of sorts. Plus we get a certificate and it gets registered into the court and government system. I had Anton go ahead and work up the license for it, along with your birth records and then we can get your id with your new name or your new married name if you prefer." "But, I like Drake! What would my new married name be?" Devon laughed, "Not your first name. That stays the same. It's your last name that will change. Well, you can either decide to keep your last name the same and I keep my last name the same as well. You can take my surname and I keep my surname so your name would become Drake Wiltshire, or you keep your surname and I take yours so I become Devon Forest. Or we both add each other's surnames to our own you being Forest-Wiltshire, I being Wiltshire-Forest or we decided which way we like and both take that." Drake stepped back for a moment and thought. "I like it with your name first, we sound like a place then. I think my surname should be changed to that." Devon laughed. "Done then. In a little bit you and I will become Mr. & Mr. Devon & Drake Wiltshire-Forest. For you see, James the High Priest is coming by to perform the ceremony." "Already?!? I did not know you humans planned marriages so fast. I thought they were great affairs taking a long time to prepare." "Normally they would be, but as you need to get into 'human trappings' this gives you one more, plus one more title we can apply for at the Guinness World Records." "What one is that?" "The World's Tallest Couple. And we get to have that happen tonight! I rung Nigel up, Guinness people are all ready to bring in equipment today down at the Pub to live broadcast us l, measure you, well now both of us, and then put us through the paces. Plus, once Anton gets here with your certificate and credentials, we then will head to my bank, where I've electronically deposited all the money from last night's show into my account and I will give you one third to start a savings and checking account of your own, another human trapping, and one third will go to Ed for his participation in last night's show." There was a louder rumble coming from the bathroom area and then it seemed as if birds and other creatures were making a bit of a din outside. Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Drake rose to get it, but Devon called after him and told him to go up to the loft and toss down a couple of sheets - people aren't used to being greeted by giant, muscle bound, hung, nude men at the door when they knock. Upon opening the door they were greeted by James Whitehart who was looked sternly at Devon and spoke. "Are you trying to jeopardize your plans?" "What? No, we're trying to get things done as quickly as possible. Why would you ask such a..." "Thimbles full of milk laying out by your front door, along with miniature plates of food, are you trying to invite those in whom you had me put protections against?" "I don't understand. What are you talking about? We didn't set any food out last night, nor this morning." "Three plates of food, three thimbles full of milk, and a bag containing gold dust." "WHAT!" Yelled Drake and he stood up suddenly letting his sheet fall to the floor. "Drake, what is it, hon?" "That's the standard fare fairies lay out in front of homes of people who have captured and are ransoming a fairy: Three meals for the day and a bag of gold for the ransomed. When the human takes it in, the bag of gold would grow to become their size." "Well, I figured it was some sort of trap." said James. "So I picked it all up with a piece of cardboard and walked it to the edge of the property where there is a circle of mushrooms, and placed it there." "A CIRCLE OF MUSHROOMS!" cried Drake again. "Drake! Honey, what is it? Why are you so upset?" "It means my father has found us. He knows who we are, where we now live, and the mushroom ring means he has set up a camp right here. OH PIXIE JINXES! That's what the rumbling is, he's trying to bring himself into the house through the unfinished bathroom." James spoke up. "He can't do that. I've blessed the ground, put things all around the house. He'd have to practically destroy the house before he could set foot into its space. But why try to enter through the bathroom and leave gifts outside the front door?" "They're not gifts. They're food for a prisoner." "So your father thinks I'm holding your prisoner now?" said Devon. "No, love.... it means despite Mr. Whitehart's spells and enchantments, there's a fairy here in the house. A fairy we invited and allowed inside. The rumbling is my father trying to communicate with him." "So we're holding another fairy prisoner somehow?" "We're not actually, but it means that one is trapped somehow, somewhere in here." James spoke up, "What would trap a fairy in here? Everything I put up was to banish and keep fairies away or at bay? Unless you two came up with something there isn't anything to hold a fairy in here. And how did you invite it in and not know about? Surely, you would have recalled inviting a member of the fey into your house." "Unless he didn't look like a member of the fey." "What?" said both Devon and James. "If he, or she, came in here disguised as something, they couldn't unassume that form until all human eyes were off them. This would be at night when we're all asleep. Then they would do whatever they could or needed to do to bind me, and attempt to remove anything that impedes my father from coming in here." "But everything was blessed at it was made or brought in here yesterday." said James. "Which leaves only one thing..." said Devon as he looked up towards the loft. "...or person." Drake looked at Devon. "If he's disguised himself as a person, he's a powerful fey indeed, something not to far under my father. But if that is him, why didn't he change last night when were asleep." "The cameras, Drake. .... .... The cameras. As long as someone is watching on the camera, he has human eyes on him and as long as he has human eyes on him...." "He can't change into his fey form, and unless he's in his fey form, he can't do his most powerful magic. What do we do?" "It simple actually. Our site advertises large men on camera doing anything and everything, so it will attract the people who just want to see large, buff, hung guys doing even mundane tasks such as eating, showering, sleeping. He made himself a big bloke, a very big bloke to most humans and very attractive looking too. They'll hang on the site just to see him, let alone us. Drake, you go upstairs and lightly pull the covers off of him, then gather his clothes and put them in a bag. James, go get the workers and have them stop anything they're doing and come here to finish the bathroom straight away and then rebless the house. Once you've done that, take the bag out to your car. This will leave him with no way to get out of the house and no clothes to wear while inside it. The cameras are everywhere. People will be watching him all day. Unless he and your father understands computers that much, he won't know how to shut off the cameras and thus always be under human eyes." "So the only choice he'd have is to walk out the door himself." "And without his clothes, he can't do that. Ok do what I asked of you, then meet me out by the river bend. The workers have put up a makeshift canopy there." The tasks being accomplished, Drake and James met Devon, who now had the company of Deanna and Anton with him. Anton of course was in a state of shock over the change that Devon went through and was in more of dithers when he saw Drake was just as large. Anton being calmed down though, James performed a hand fasting wedding ceremony and married Devon and Drake and then they all prepared to head off to the Three Bars Pub and meet with the Guinness World Records judges. The crowd that was assembled there was already in such a state over meeting and seeing the behemoth that was known as Drake, but seeing that he appeared much taller and broader than what they remembered, they went completely crazy - and even more so when Devon stepped out just as big as he was. The Guinness people were in utter disbelief, but they lined both Devon and Drake up along the wall, had them stand on a special platforms, without their shoes and socks on, and set tape measures crossing their bodies this way and that, as well as eventually getting onto a portable cattle weigher on the back of semi truck. The judges asked them if there was anything they had to say before they re-verified all the measurements and made their decisions final, to which Devon produced the copy of their wedding certificate show them to be a married couple. The Guinness people and all the folks at the bar cheered congratulations and then went off into separate directions. The judges went off to verify stats and make ratio comparisons of past record holders and print out and sign off on any certificates of world record authenticity they needed to produce. Meanwhile Drake, and now Devon were asked to repeat the feat of their chest press exercises. The club's bodybuilding society had brought in more weights, rigged up sturdier bars to help out with this, and the Guinness Records People took note of this too, making it a long drawn out show for viewers at home as the weights were slowly piled on, lowered, lifted for three reps, and racked. 1,000 pounds.... 2,000 pounds....2,300 pounds - the bench press the folks all swore Drake lifted last time most definitely shattering a world record, but the weights kept being piled on: 2,400....2,600.....2,800....3,000....3,200....3,40...no...not quite able to get it. They would now go back and readjust the smaller weights. 3,250.....3,300....3,350..... and that looked like it was about the best they could do. Devon and Drake both bench pressed 3,350 pounds each. The crowd cheered, they hollered and screamed. They began to chant things like "FLEX FLEX FLEX" and "GROW GROW GROW" or "RIP RIP RIP", which eventually, Drake winking at Devon and Devon smiling back, they did. They both did a most muscular pose blowing out the back of their shirts, then performing a front double bi and from all the bench pressing their swollen and pumped arms just caused the fabric to shatter no rip apart. Then having someone loosely gather their shirts back together in the back, they both did a front chest pose, raising their barrels as high and as broad as they could, sending a shower of buttons flying over and into the crowd. Guinness Judges had to fight their way through the crowd of admirers all attempting to get a picture with or cop a feel of Devon and Drake. The main judge and announcer, standing between the two shirtless behemoths, and looking so very short as he just barely stood taller than their crotches, made motion for everyone to be quite. "In the realm of human anomalies, it very rare to see, one, records broken, two, records broken by such a vast margin, and three, see someone who can break multiple records at one time." The crowd created thunderous applause and cheers. "Now, we've experienced a miracle of sorts, but even more amazing. More amazing, is the fact that we saw it happen not just with one man, but with two." The crowd went wild again cheering and chanting and stomping. "And even more amazing is the fact that you two have broken old records, established new records, and established them at the exact same proportions. Speaking of which... our team of medical and sports authorities have taken the measurements, performed the calculations to see which records you two gentlemen have broken and achieved. I'm going to read off these two giants stats first, because ladies and gentlemen, these stats are what broke, no in fact, shattered all records here this evening. Prepare to have your mind boggled. Let's get the cutesy item out of the way first. Marital Status...." The crowd in the pub all let out a collective 'awwwwwwwwww.' "Just hours before they arrived for this show, Devon and Drake declared in front of clergy their love for one another have become united in the bonds of marriage." The crowd cheered ecstatically until the announcer calmed them all down. "Remember that... remember that when I get to presenting all the certificates.... so from the beginning now we have.... Marital Status: Married Height - 114 inches tall or 9 feet 6 inches or 2 point 9 meters tall! I know... I know... let me keep going... Neck: 37 inches or 939.8 millimeters around Shoulders: same as one's chest but around the shoulders: 158 inches or 4,013.2 millimeters. Chest: 141.5 inches or 3,594.1 millimeters. Upper Arms: 48.5 inches or 1,231.9 millimeters." The crowd made many an ooh or form of applause over that announcement, to which Drake and Devon did more biceps poses. "Yes.... if any of you miss skiing right now, just ask them to flex and wait for the snow to form on the peak! Fore Arms: 40.25 inches or 1,022.35 millimeters. Abdomen or abs: 58.25 inches or 1,479.55 millimeters. Waist: 51.5 inches or 1,308.1 millimeters. Thighs: 57 inches or 1,447.8 millimeters. Calves: 43.75 inches or 1,111.25 millimeters. Feet and shoe measurements: Both of them, both of their feet, all four, measure exactly 22.66 inches or 575.564 millimeters long by 9.33 inches or 236.982 millimeters wide. That is a size US Men's 46 5D or a size 45 in the UK ladies and gentlemen. And...and as you just saw, those mega muscles just hoisted for a bench press 3,350 pounds or 1.5 tons 350 pounds or 1,519.534 kilograms, or And it's no wonder they can do that for all those massive muscles make each of them weight... get that... the numbers coming up is just how much ONE of the two giants weigh, not both together....but each one of the two giants weight 1,582 pounds or 717.5831kilograms, or 113 stone!" Again the crowd went ballistic and cheered loudly. "And that is why.... that is why... You two better get a couple of fan to help you out, because even with those bear paws you call hands, you might night be big enough to hold all these... That is why we at Guinness are proud to present to you Devon and Drake Wiltshire-Forest the following certificates for being: The World's Tallest Men - Living and in History, The World's Tallest Married Couple - Living and in History, The World Most Perfectly Developed Men, The World's Largest Developed Biceps, The World's Largest Muscular Chest, The World's Biggest Feet both Proportionately and in Shoe Size, The World's Heaviest Men, and The World's Strongest Men!" The crowd cheered and cheered, Devon and Drake smiled at each other and gave each other a huge hug. Drake was very pleased for he could hear bells going off as the announcer read off each of the certificates or when he first called their names, meaning he had a total of eleven ties to being human now. The bells went off one more time as Anton showed up having concluded all his assistance with securing the birth certificate and now the bank account for Drake. The bank book provided bell number twelve. Yet after the staff of Guinness World Records and the crowd it brought departed, there was still one more surprise to be had. Representatives from Playgirl had shown up along with a group known as the Genitass World Sexxx Records. Both had received recorded video of Devon's, Drake, and Ed's romp from the night before and the two companies wanted to cash in on a "big deal" when they saw it. Devon explained to Drake who they were on the side and what they wanted. Drake looked at his partner and told him, if it got them one more world record, one more tie, and more money to help them live, why not? The companies whisked the two giants away to a warehouse where they had specially prepared beds, food, and such made to accommodate the two huge men. The two had pictures taken of them clothed, peeling off the clothes, then laying on the bed, their cocks completely flaccid. They were then allowed to play and fondle one another until they were fully erect, where upon they had another series of pictures taken upon the bed, on recliners, while in between shoots, professional doctors came in to measure their cocks. When the results were tallied and the pictures developed, it became one of Playgirls hottest issues ever with the longest double sided centerfold ever printed displaying the two men's mighty schlongs. Which of course bumped Jonah Falcon out of his spot as the man with the world's largest penis at 13.5 inches erect. Devon and Drake's penises were both measured each at 24.75 inches flaccid and 36 inches erect. Genitass World Sexxx Records also gave them certificates for having the farthest cum shot, the longest cum shot, and the cum shot with the highest count of sperm ever recorded. Despite being very well known records, they still sent off bells and were counted bring Drake's ties count to sixteen in total. But as they began to get dress to be driven back to their new home, Devon dropped to his knees, although he furiously caught himself on some cabinets to stay standing. Drake walked over to him frantically. "Devon, are you alright?" "No.... my balls hurts even more right now. I think they're swollen for some reason." Drake assisted Devon into getting into the van. James rode with them and made sure the coast was clear of the fey so they could get inside where they were protected just in case Drake needed more ties than what Devon thought were required. They were met at the door by Harry and Deanna. "Hello... is Devon okay?" "He's hurting for some reason. In his... nether regions, and he doesn't know why?" "Oh, well you take him upstairs to bed then, make sure he's alright. Reverend...High Priest...uhm... Mr. Whitehart, you come with us to the dining room." Drake took Devon upstairs to the bed made sure he was down and resting before he joined the others in the dining room. Harry and Deanna reintroduced Ed to James and Drake. "We've been here chatting with your friend for a while. He'd like to know where his clothes are. We thought it might be best if we kept him from going outside until you two returned." Said Deanna smiling. As soon as they were out the front door, Ed stood up from the dining room table, fully nude. "You know who I am don't you?" "I know what you are, but I don't know who." said Drake. "But I can say this much... it won't matter what father wants, there is nothing he can do. I hold sixteen titles of humanity now to prove that I am human. I have followers that are on line, at a ....where is it we workout?" "Gymnasium." said James. "Yes, a gym...gymnasium. I have made friends at a pub, and soon I shall be published in a magazine in all my glory. Father can do nothing about that!" Suddenly the lights began to flicker. The sound of electronic equipment began to power down. One by one all the little blue lights on the cameras placed all around the house began to go dim, and all the lights began to join them in their dimness. "We'll soon see about that." "See nothing. The house is..." "The house is nothing, oh High Priest Whitehart. The blessing doesn't work unless you have the fey all removed from the house. I was invited in and hadn't left. Harry and Deanna didn't know what all your items were, and so I spent the day wandering the house. With towels and great expense to my health, I picked those things up and tossed them out the windows. Lord Oberon is coming, Draig, and you had best be prepared to grovel!" James made a motion to attempt to tackle Ed. It wouldn't have been too one sided a match. James was four inches shorter than Ed, but he was more powerfully built, even if it was more on the plump bear side than the cut and defined side. However with the last few flickers of light and the last of the cameras going out, Ed had changed from 6' 10" to around 5' 9". He could easily dodge out of James's grasp and as he did so, Drake saw a satyr run by. "PUCK!" Drake shouted. "The one and only, here to cause mischief and mayhem at my master's bidding... But he bids not this day, Draig Coedwig. No, he bodes.... and he does not bode well for you." "OOOOoooooOOOH MY GAWD!" cried Devon upstairs. Drake, James, and even Ed, or rather Puck, raced up the stairs to the loft bedroom. There lay Devon on the sheets, nude, and just having pulled the top sheet off to reveal his groin. His cock lay flaccid over his scrotum, which contained two very large sized orbs, and as the lightning and lights flashed on and off, in time with Devon's moans and groans, his testicles grew....and Grew.... and GREW.... and GREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEW!

The Mind is a Terrible Thing to Waste Alfie was born with a gift he inherited from his parents. He never wanted to use it for any particular reason because he knew if he did, he could not fit in with the rest of his classmates. The other kids always talked about him behind his back as if he was some freak of nature. They knew about the story of his family's secret and made it clear to him that he wouldn’t escape its reputation. What they didn’t know though is that he always knew what they were thinking. He can hear their thoughts traveling through their heads. This never became an issue with him until he entered high school. They always pick on him because of the way he looks physically. He is not a fit guy and they know that they can push him around because of it. He has been practicing his mental abilities for several weeks to make his hormones react in a way that they can become a factor in retaliation for his bullying. His father has even told him that if he wants to prevail in a bad situation, he needs to harness his energy and fight back. The baseball team is the worst offender because he tried out for it one day last summer and always wanted to play. He was deemed too heavy and couldn't keep up with the bigger, more muscular boys. Some of the guys had monster arms and huge quads due to their hardcore training routines. Alfie envies their dedication and really wants to have that trait too. One day as he walks to his next class in the hallway, three of those huge guys from the team stop dead in their tracks where he is walking and knock him over. His school books and supplies fly everywhere around him as they start laughing and taunting him. He gets so mad that he decides enough is enough and starts playing with their heads. He makes eye contact with all three of them and starts focusing his energy on their minds. He knows that their only power in this situation is in their muscles, so he starts to make them feel uneasy. He makes them shrink one by one as their hulking arms and legs start to diminish in size. What he wasn't expecting was stealing their muscle power and putting it into his own body. If it was just one of them, he would only experience some growth, but since it is three of them, his growth will be astounding. He can sense the changes coming to his body as they are frozen in their positions. Alfie looks down and sees muscles starting to peek through his fat. He weighs 230 pounds in his current state, but it is obvious that he will grow even bigger. The guys are rail thin now as they watch his body convulse and reshape itself in front of them. His fat arms are thickening into huge cannons as they keep stretching bigger. His once flabby moobs are now forming into gargantuan pillows which explode through his shirt. His clothes shred as he can't stop the growth process. His big legs are becoming massive tree trunks as his back begins to take up the entire walkway. He realizes that this isn’t normal growing but there is little he can do about it at this point. The guys don’t even notice how much they shrunk because they are mesmerized by this behemoth appearing in front of them. His growth gets to the point where the floor below them starts creaking. Alfie raises his arms and puts them out to his sides to push on the lockers and crush them. His old ass is reforming to grow to three times its size as he busts through his underwear. He reveals his thick throbbing cock as it oozes its thick gunk on to the quaking floor. Amazingly, Alfie’s mind remains intact as he lets out a huge roar to scare the baseball players. The guys start running now but he manages to catch one of them in his arms. He thinks about hurting him real good, but instead decides to teach him a lesson and tries to penetrate him. He rips his pants off and gets his cockhead in before the guy squeals in pain. The other two are still running, but they turn around once they get to the stairwell to see where the other guy went. The two guys, Ronnie and Todd, wonder what they should do next. Their teammate, Steven, is being raped badly by Alfie but he must be over 8’ feet tall and 400 pounds easy now. There are screams heard through the building as other kids go barreling out the side doors to avoid the behemoth’s wrath. Steven continues to wail as Alfie spreads his ass wider and wider as his 15” cock moves further inside. Todd tells Ronnie to go call 911 since he doubts the police would be much help. After sending his teammate down the stairwell to call emergency services, Todd finds a fire extinguisher close to where he is standing and grabs it. He runs towards Alfie who is still ravishing Steven. He sprays him with the extinguisher and makes him angrier. The hulking kid starts to use his powers again on Todd, but this time to make him fall over. Todd screams in pain as his head is killing him. He falls to the ground and is knocked unconscious. With Ronnie not there, Steven is powerless against the behemoth. He begins to weaken considerably as Alfie finishes fucking him. The huge kid dumps his load inside him and drops him on the ground. The floor beneath Alfie now is cracking and giving way. He manages to lift himself out of the sinkhole that was the floor and makes a door in a nearby wall to go outside. Flashing lights surround him as various security teams set up their positions when he comes into view. He is told to get down on the ground or they will have to shoot him. Ronnie is seen hiding behind one of the SWAT team members. Alfie spots him and starts to charge towards him. Shots ring out as he is hit several times. He falls over and destroys the concrete beneath him. Everyone is told not to approach him because they are not completely sure if he is awake or not. Ronnie attempts to get past the barricade set up by the security teams to see if Alfie is dead. It seems he has forgotten about the massive monster’s mental powers. The Two Lovers Edwin is a nicely built 27 year old who was previously overweight during his childhood. He decided six years ago to do something about it though. Before he started though, he went to college and earned a great degree from a well-known university. He met all kinds of guys there and learned a lot about himself including the fact that he is really into muscle, a lot of muscle. His first boyfriend is not extremely big and isn't that tall either. He always went to go and watch him practice for his archery tournaments and was amazed at how muscular he had to be to compete. For a guy that wasn't taller than 5'3, he is major ripped and has quite the arms. Edwin loves to rub his arms all the time and enjoys the feeling it gives him inside. They both used to say how they were both outcasts when they were younger and now they have each other. One day, both men were at the local mall and walked by a vendor that was pushing a new product aimed at enhancing your libido along with various other things that they couldn't mention out on the floor. Both guys were suspicious because no one was stopping to even listen to the guy's spiel. His boyfriend, Angelo, heard the word libido and pulled his arm to stop and listen to the vendor. After a little coaxing, Edwin did in fact stop and that was all it took. The vendor gave both men one single pill to take before they both have sex. He mentioned that the results will happen when you need them to. They both looked at the tiny little bottles with the pills in them and were really confused as to why there would be only one pill. The vendor said trust him it will be all they need and then proceeded to walk out of the mall. It is very strange to see the man turn around after giving them the pills. Both men are intrigued that just a single pill could do so much. They don't want to waste too much time so they have sex that night. Edwin tells Angelo to take his pill first because he is the more sexual one. He does so but nothing was happening. He already has abs that peek through the skin, but they don’t completely show.....yet. Edwin decides to wait to see if Angelo’s pill starts working before he takes his. After several minutes, there is still nothing to be seen on him. He begs Edwin to take his since he doesn’t want to be the only guinea pig. After giving in to his playful nudging, he takes his pill. Nothing seems to be happening for him either. The two men both decide to do the nasty anyway since they are already so horned out. During this point of his life, Edwin’s body is fairly average and has no real muscle tone. Angelo however still finds him incredibly attractive even without the muscles. He starts to kiss his adorable Latino lover and rubs his hands all down his chest and back. He hears him start to moan and groan, but the eroticism of his voice keeps his attention on the stud’s body. His hands can now feel a noticeable difference in his back. The muscles appear to be getting wider as he feels his lats spreading and thickening outward. With his body up against Angelo’s, he feels his pecs starting to fill out, getting fuller as his arms get beefier and veiny. He starts licking the growing biceps filling up with more blood and getting more powerful. His abs are popping out into huge blocks and amazingly he height is increasing. He can hear Angelo’s spine and back making loud popping sounds adding inch after inch of additional height to his frame. He had decent legs before, but now they are getting as large as oak trees. He had a small penis because of his height, but Edwin can now feel that it has lengthened because of his height difference. It is at this point that Angelo tells him that it is his turn to change. Now at 5'8, he is just one inch shorter than Edwin is. He places his nicely formed hands onto his lover’s back and starts to massage him. At the same time, he uses his tongue to start licking the creases of his ears. He moves up to Edwin’s neck and feels the muscles tense as the sweat begins to bead up. He moans since the feeling is so amazing. He wraps his arms around him to get to his chest which at the moment has no definition.....yet. He caresses and rubs Edwin’s pecs as he begins to feel the muscle fibers expanding. His skin starts stretching as he hears popping coming from all over his body. The sound instantly gets both men excited as their cocks grow hard. Angelo takes his right hand and moves it down to Edwin’s cock as he feels it lengthening. His skinny arms are swelling and dripping with rivers of sweat. His pecs blow up into boulders as the ends of his nipples drape down towards the floor. Angelo can’t stop licking him now as he moves his body to Edwin’s front to get to his hairy abs and beautifully formed new tree trunk legs. His back continues to make huge popping sounds as it adds muscle after muscle to his changing frame. Edwin appears to be the same height. They both wonder what would happen if they came on each other now. Neither one of them would eat the cum, but would love to see what happens if they rubbed it into each other’s muscles. They get so hot for each other that it doesn't take very long for both studs to climax. They manage to do it at the same time and spray their juices on each other. It is at that point that they both started rubbing it into each other. For one of them, the growth didn't stop, but for the other one, it did. The pills had the same effects on both men, but when they came on each other, the jealousy became too much for one of them. Angelo ended up becoming Edwin’s ex-boyfriend after that crazy night. They don't talk to each other that much anymore since the outcome was not satisfactory for one of them. They moved on to different men with different qualities.

Imagine yourself as a fairly nerdy guy with glasses and you have a decent body. You have minimal muscle brought on by natural genetics. You have never stepped foot inside a gym before either. A trusted friend of yours tells you about a special gym across town. You are afraid to go because you are socially awkward and have never truly interacted with any other men about your secret fetish. After some deep thought, you get the urge to check out this place. Your friend, Simon says that you have to go alone and that this is strictly for your own benefit. You enter the front lobby of the facility and notice that all of the men inside are incredibly muscular beauties pushing around obscene amounts of weight on the machines and the racks. You are trying to retain your composure as you watch these gorgeous men grunting and posing in front of mirrors located all over the facility. They are so infatuated with what they see in the mirror that they never notice you standing in the front doorway watching them. You are met by a very attractive guy with a hugely muscled body. He refers you to a side door that leads away from the main part of the facility. Your fears increase as you approach this door. You ask him to please come with you through the door and he nods. You are unknowingly attracted to him as you grab his right hand and squeeze it. The feelings you get as you hold his hand creates a sort of pleasant calm inside you. At the end of the hall, you ask the guy if he will come in with you, he says he cannot because this door was meant for you and not him. He tells you that he will wait for outside the door and promises that you won't regret ever going in. Your nervousness grows substantially as you enter. Once you do, the air feels completely different than the rest of the complex. You feel almost lightheaded from the pressure now being exerted on your head. A voice inside your mind begins speaking to you and telling you that you will give in to your pleasure and your nervousness will only heighten the process if you try to resist it. It even mentions that the hot guy waiting for you outside the door is your soul mate and that he once was a nerd himself. He apparently went through the process too and became what he wanted to become. It is just you in the room and you must decide what will happen to you next. It now feels as if there is something trying to burrow itself into your mind. It scares you immensely and you don't know what to do as this unseen force tries to take over your mind but you are not going to let it. You scream in agony as the pain begins to rush through you. The force begins to travel through your body as it infiltrates your muscles and won’t let go. There is an extreme amount of pressure building up in your chest as your body now shakes violently. The sweat is pouring and soaking your clothes. You keep resisting this force in your mind, but it is about to take over your body. Your clothes are now stuck to your body because of the extreme amount of sweating. The pressure has now turned to a pain that you can't feel anymore, and basically you have gone numb. It is at this point that you have lost control over most of your body. This force will unleash its fury on your muscles. You watch as your muscles explode in size shredding your shirt instantly. Your pants cling for life as your quads squeeze so hard an explosion goes off and the seams fling open. The underwear you are wearing is barely holding on as your cock and balls expand to twice their size. Now they are making tons of luscious cum. The force successfully overtakes every part of your body except the mind and it will try to do so once again. The numbness now subsides and you feel an unreal surge of power moving through your body. The force tries to get you to give in to your urges and to make you feel like you can do anything you want. Your soul mate, Howard, outside the door can hear everything going on in the room and is going through another change himself. His excitement over your anguish and transformation actually makes his own balls grow too as he also makes considering more cum than before. Your anguish soon ends because you cannot endure this kind of pain again. The cum building up in your balls is a way to make you give in to the force. It tries turning you into a sexual beast and you can't help but to run to the door and rip it off it hinges. You grab Howard and make him service you. He starts sucking you off and stroking his cock making you lose sight of your change. The force is winning the battle and you are losing your mind. As this happens, your body continues to grow and Howard is feeling his body grow as well. The thick cum building up inside your balls is now flowing from your cock into him and making him a slave to your muscle. You pull your cock out of his mouth and start spraying jet after jet onto his growing torso. His growing muscles begin shredding his clothes. He gets up and places his growing cock onto your body and starts spraying his own jizz onto it. It is at this point that you both have given your minds up to your lust. The facility itself goes into lockdown and neither one of you can get out. The two of you are completely unaware of what has happened and continue to have sex with each other. Behind a mirror in the back of the room are two men who helped create the facility. They created this room in particular to transform once downtrodden men into godlike behemoths for their own enjoyment. They watch the two of you fucking and sucking and worshipping each other while both of you still expand in size. It gets them so hot and bothered that they start having sex themselves. Your growth continues as you and Howard keep spraying each other over and over with thick gooey piles of cum. The force inside both your minds has changed your thinking completely and all you want to do is grow. The men behind the mirror, Rochester and Whitman, can see that you two are not going to stop and can't help their selves but to watch. They start fucking each other watching the carnage occurring. If the mirror breaks from within the room, the force will find its way into where they are. Whitman actually fears this could happen and tells Rochester that he is going to leave because he doesn't want that to happen to him. The bigger man of the duo, Chester, steps in front of him and says that he will not leave because he does want to see it happen. The two of you still growing in the other room are starting to get as big as the walls. You stick your gigantic hands out to push against the metal as you hear the walls beginning to buckle and cracks forming. The mirror separating the two areas is also starting to crack as Whit tries desperately to run away from it. Chester though is holding him down on the floor making him agonize over what will happen next. As the mirror shatters, the air changes inside the area and consumes the man holding Whit down. He starts to laugh as his body explodes with growth as muscles start popping out everywhere on his body. Whit tries to fight off the force but it takes him over quickly as his body rips through his clothes almost immediately. The two of you in the other room are now attempting to break out of the complex and take off. You and Howard shatter the steel walls like they are made of styro-foam and start speeding your way through the city like lightning. Chester and Whit are now not too far behind. While the two of you have sort of regained a small amount of your minds back, the other two have gone mad with their insatiable desire for more. The force that was being held from within the facility has now been released into the air outside and is starting to make its way to wherever it can. You and Howard both realize that by breaking out of the facility, they have unleashed a power that cannot be stopped, but they also know that nothing can stop it now. Both you and Howard stop to look behind your backs to see that Chester and Whit are chasing them down because they obviously want to take in more power. They start running again down the main street of the city and hear buildings shaking and windows breaking. They stop again for a few seconds just to see a man in a nearby cafe physically grow out of the walls and soar through about two floors of the building before he finally stops expanding. He eventually breaks out of the building and starts chasing after them too. You and Howard begin running again as they race towards the ocean ahead. You feel the man from the cafe getting closer to both of you and stop to turn around. Behind this man you notice that Chester and Whit are being raped by numerous supermen that have also transformed. The man in the cafe catches up to both of you and starts to squeeze the life out of Howard. You punch him and realize that you can't do anything to him because you all have the same amount of strength. You manage to wrestle him to the ground and Howard gets loose. You both turn to start running again as the mob of supermen eventually trample the man from the cafe. Finally the two of you get to the ocean and have to make a quick decision. You both fear that if you jump in, neither one of you will be able to swim and might even die. A decision is made as you both close your eyes and hold each other as the mob continues to race towards you. When the timing is just right, you both separate and run about 50 feet away from each as hundreds upon hundreds of crazy supermen go barreling into the ocean. You both watch as these men start flailing incessantly since they are now too big to swim. Next, both you and Howard run away from the ocean and start looking for a way out of the city. Neither one of you know what will happen next as this force is loose throughout the entire world. It is an uncertain future for the two of you, but at least you both have each other. The sequel is here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4896-the-facility-ii-the-return-to-where-you-started-living/

Darren is a veteran of the Evolution Forum and a regular poster. He enjoys it when other members post pics and videos of their favorite bodybuilders and athletes. After being a wallflower for quite some time, he decided to post pictures of himself. A handful of guys posted comments on his thread and praised him for his accomplishments. After a couple of days, the thread blows up and he begins to realize that he is quite popular because of the way he looks. Two guys are so smitten with him that they send him PMs on the site. One of them, Allan, has a secret that he wants to reveal to him in person. Darren is quite apprehensive because he doesn't really know the guy very well. Allan is fairly new to the forum and hasn't participated all that much. The other guy, Kory, is a buddy of his that is really taken aback by his body lately and really wants to meet him in person. Darren tells him about Allan and thinks it would be fun to meet this guy at the same time because of the secret he wants to reveal. Kory eventually comes around to Darren’s suggestion and they set up a date to meet him. Dar has seen pictures of Kory before from Yahoo and is remarkably surprised by how sexy he is when they meet. Their eyes meet and they both kiss very passionately. Both receive texts in the middle of their meet and greet from Allan and meet at the local hotel. When they find his room, he opens the door and reveals that he is a massive bodybuilder with a really hairy body and a well-kempt face. He invites both of them in and begins to study each and every part of their bodies. He senses their attraction to each other and wants both of them to just relax and 'get into the moment'. They both begin kissing again and feel like the air around them is actually getting tighter. They feel compelled to take their clothes off and continue to make love. Allan takes his pants off and sits back in a chair as he concentrates on the two men. Darren is so into Kory that he doesn't even notice that his cock has actually lengthened by an inch. Kory's cock has also lengthened an inch and is wrestling with his friend’s cock. With Allan looking on in his chair, he manages to extend Darren and Kory's cocks by one inch. The air around them is beginning to change their hormonal levels to the point that their bodies are beginning to expand. As Darren thrusts his huge cock into his buddy, his ass flairs outward and his legs begin to swell up to the point that he can actually hear the bed starting to creak. Kory's body is also beginning to change as his ass expands along with his asshole. His abs pushes upward and forces his legs outward due to his new size. Darren’s chest swells up to the point that he loses sight of his buddy. Kory also swells up huge breaking the entire bed in the process. Allan is swelling himself as his clothes start shredding and his chair breaks. The growth doesn't stop either as all three of them grow beyond human proportions. As Darren cums inside Kory, Allan walks over to both of them and adds his cum to the sexcapade by spreading it on the other two growing giants. The growth continues to accelerate as the three men defy logic with their growth cycles. Despite Allan's best efforts to advance his own agenda, Darren and Kory successfully decide to restrain him and control his own growth. With this extreme cycle continuing, they decide to rebel and steal away his powers. They have figured out that his cum contains enough fuel to make them both grow exponentially. When he cums however, his power is minimal and he can't grow anymore. With both of them stronger than him, he cannot escape either of their grasps. Darren manages to tie him up several times with the sheets and bed covers from the broken bed as he lies on the floor. They both start working his cock and turning him on against his will. They have to be careful to only arouse him in spurts as he will grow if they do it for too long. While Darren strokes the base of his cock, Kory is stroking the head and working up a good rhythm too. Allan begins oozing precum which slides down his shaft and coats both giant’s hands. While the man's precum isn't extremely potent, it does have an importance. They both feel sensations moving up their bodies that eventually end up in both of their cocks. Their massive members are growing even bigger as Darren watches his cock lengthen as it snakes its way towards Allan's mouth. Unfortunately Kory's is doing the same thing. This puts a smile on Allan’s face as he takes both cocks into his mouth, slurping away at the juices flowing inside his mouth and down his body. Despite the fact that this is exactly what the tied up man wants, they both can't help but to enjoy the sensation coming from his insatiable sucking. The precum gets thicker and changes to a very smooth honey texture that the man laps up like it is the last meal he will ever have. Darren and Kory are feeling unbelievably great and can feel their bodies slowing growing again. Allan will get his revenge on them though as the two giant’s precum begins to change its texture to pure sweet and sticky cum making this man grow into something else. The two giant’s inch closer to the ceiling as the other man continues to drink up their cum loads. He laughs at both of them as he explodes in imaginable growth. His arms and legs that are bound are unleashing their fury on the knots and sheets holding him in place. Darren and Kory turn to look at him and notice his legs tatter the knots and his forearms expanding to the point that the veins begin to look like garden hoses. He destroys the sheets in a matter of seconds. He grows so fast that the hotel room may not exist once he stops growing. The giants are so shocked that it is pretty much too late to run. They do manage to get out of the room in time before it implodes under his size. They are fairly big themselves but they still resemble humans. Allan must be about 15’tall now and appears to have a vendetta for both men. Both of the smaller giants stand outside the crumbling hotel in awe of what this gargantuan monster has just achieved. He must weigh nearly a ton and his tool dangles dangerously close to both of their heads. The two of them combined probably top about 800 pounds. After they look at each other for a few seconds, they figure out that perhaps if he drips precum on top of them, they both might be able to drain his energy somehow and even grow bigger themselves. They both rub his insanely large balls and manage to get their hands around his shaft to rubbing very rapidly. Allan’s moans shake the ground and start shattering glass in the buildings around them. When they feel him starting to tense up, he attempts to crush them knowing what they are up to. Kory barely avoids the monster’s feet and feels a mist coming from his giant cock head. Darren watches as his buddy starts growing again adding an additional 100 pounds to his frame. He is clearly much stronger now and strokes even harder and faster. Again, the monster tries to crush both of them, but is unsuccessful. They both begin to notice that he is slowly starting to shrink as he appears to erupt any second now. Darren starts to see a white ocean flowing out of his cock head as Kory keeps stroking. They both dive straight into the huge white river as it continues to flow freely. It isn't long before the entire planet begins to tremble as the two smaller giants begin their otherworldly growth cycles. They both roar with excitement as their strength and power explodes. They absorb all of Allan’s cum as their muscles grow beyond the limits of humanity. The other monster can't help but to watch in disgust as the two behemoths soar into the sky and squash him like a bug with their immense feet. They both no longer function as humans as their humanistic traits disappear. The only thing they can do now is have sex with each other and destroy everything in their sights. Eating each other’s cum will have no effect anymore as they grow to their biggest potential. Growing bigger would most likely suffocate both of them to death since there is no more air beyond the clouds. The real question now is what will happen to the two of them since they are now the biggest creatures on the planet?

After admiring each other and having sex over and over again, both Asa and Norris start getting back into their routine again and don’t notice that they have a visitor that ventured into the gym without them noticing. The young guy probably in his early 20s is watching them both get off on each other while growing at the same time. He is standing close to the area around the reception desk and has his pants down to his knees. Norris finally sees him after getting a few more reps in on the leg machines and smiles sort of in a devious manner as he tries to sneak up on the young admirer. Asa is heard moaning on the other side of the gym as he gets an even bigger pump going from working out on the pec deck. The giant boulders sitting on his chest appear to be growing as his nipples stretch even bigger than before. He squeezes the apparatus to where his pecs meet as the veins pulse just under the skin making his cock leak uncontrollably on the floor. This makes the young man stroke his cock rapidly as he stays focused on Asa’s small growth cycle. Norris manages to grab the guy from behind and bends him over to shove his cock inside his hole. The guy squeals in pain as he tries to get away from the behemoth but is unsuccessful. Asa smiles as he witnesses the other two having sex and even eggs Norris on. His grunts as he plows the young guy get louder and louder as he gets closer to shooting his enormous load inside him. The reluctant bottom doesn’t know whether he likes it or not as he tries to bargain with Norris who won’t listen to him at all. The behemoth thrusts so hard that the reception desk begins to shake wildly as wood starts to split apart and things on the table and counter begin to crash to the ground. He roars as he fills the uncooperative young man’s body with spunk. The bottom stops moving about as he feels it pouring into his intestines. Norris loves the feeling so much that he continues to rock back and forth on the young guy. Asa makes a crazy sound as he tells his huge buddy to look at the other man. Within seconds, the young man starts growing as he muscles come out of nowhere and start to explode through his clothes. Stretching and popping sounds are heard coming from all over his body as he screams in pain. His voice gets noticeably lower with each shriek. Norris moans in ecstasy as he feels the young guy’s legs stretching and blowing up. His hole gets remarkably wider swallowing up the behemoth’s cock. His ass fills out and grows into giant balloons to accentuate his thick calves and wide quads. Norris watches as the man’s shirt shreds completely revealing a back that continues to stretch and spread its way further outward. The big man grabs his lats and feels them as they get thicker. He pumps the guy harder trying to cum again inside him just to see if he will grow bigger. He can see that the man’s arms are getting wider as the desk starts to buckle under his size. His scrawny biceps blow up into veiny pulsing boulders as the skin struggles to keep up with the growth. His forearms make quick work of the wood as they push all the way through it. The giant hoses move all the way up into his growing shoulders and neck. Norris feels his pecs heaving and stretching as they swell up and fill out to three times their original size. He squeezes them as they involuntarily bounce and the nipples drape downward toward the floor. His skinny waist thickens and develops strong obliques which lead to tile-like abdominals that seem to have grown out of nowhere. Perhaps the most impressive part of the man’s transformation is his cock which makes him moan wildly as it dribbles pre all over the ground. Norris can hear a pulling sound coming from it as the guy’s balls double in size and his cock lengthens several inches. The young man that entered the gym earlier is no longer the same guy. Norris looks at him in awe as the scrawny young guy punches the desk into bits and turns around to grab him and pull him out of his hole as he shoves his giant cock inside of him. The hulking brute starts grunting incredibly loud as he fucks Norris into submission. Asa stops what he is doing and waddles his way over to join them. The man’s eyes grow darker as he moans deeply seeing that the two of them are now in his sights. He pulls out of Norris and grabs Asa to plunge his cock into him now. Asa laughs hysterically as the giant starts to fuck him hard making him give in to his needs. He starts to play tongue hockey with Norris and the two men practically merge as the hulk moves back and forth on the two of them. He growls as he gets close to cumming and promptly worships both of them with his tongue and huge hands. They both moan uncontrollably as he busts load after load inside them making them feel like they are going to grow again. Before their bodies are able to commence another growth cycle though, the giant shoves his tongue down inside their huge cock slits and tries to maneuver the cum out. Both Asa and Norris try to stop him from stealing their power, but are unsuccessful as they feel the rush moving through their balls and into their shafts. He meshes the cocks together to catch the giant loads in his mouth. He roars in anticipation of the coming flood as his body gets more pumped. They scream as the cum pours out of their cockheads and down his waiting throat. He gulps the huge loads down and laughs as they are helpless in his massive arms. Each time they try to escape he pulls them closer to him and restrains them. They even attempt to bite him, but he gives them a fairly strong punch to put them in their places. As they finish cumming, he lets them go as they both fall to the ground hitting each other. He falls back a bit into where the reception desk used to be in the rubble. He looks like he is drunk with lust as the cum swells his gut up. He staggers a little bit as he looks down as his distended belly. The two gymrats on the ground stare up at him wondering what will happen now. He almost looks sick with a crazy look on his face. After what seems like several minutes, he smiles down at them and makes a menacing sound. He flexes his giant guns as his cock rises again like he wants to have more action with the two victims. They both try to jump up to get away from him as they rush for the doors leading outside. When they go to grab the handles, they fall off in their hands. They both yell in fright and stare at each other as they realize they can’t escape. When they turn back around they are stunned at what is commencing. The sounds of skin stretching and muscles growing are heard once again. The growing giant’s voice begins to grow even deeper than before as he gets taller and wider. They try to bust the windows out with their bodies and strength but are unsuccessful once again. The growing hulk is now starting to break through the back wall and ceiling with his growth as he tops 600 pounds and is over 9 feet tall. The ceiling tiles begin to drop down as the lights flicker and drywall coats the superhuman. It is at this point that they realize they won’t get out unless they figure out how to reverse this process. With the behemoth still in growth mode, they grab one of the Smith machines and sit it on top of his foot. It seems to have distracted him because his growth has stopped. They both look at each other as they start to grab other equipment and launch it at the giant. He falls to the ground and passes out as it appears the machines have a strange effect on humans. After watching the hulk fall over, they are shocked to see him shrink as the machines begin to swallow him up as he gets buried underneath. They quickly dig him out and notice that he has reverted back to his original size. In another shocking twist, both Asa and Norris are also reverting back to their previous sizes as their gargantuan muscles revert back to their normal sizes. They look at each other again in amazement as they realize they have destroyed the very equipment that made them giants in the first place. The small admirer was their downfall it seems, but the real question may be if they can get out of the gym. They both pick up the young man and drag him to the front of the building with them. They push with all of their might against the front doors as they open without much effort. As soon as they get out, they both rush to their truck and get in before driving off. The young man comes to and smiles as he looks up and sees them leaving.

A C has been pumping iron for years and is pleased with his progress. He started out as a skinny 18 year old and continuously grew from that point for about 6 years. His strength tripled with the help of a lot of supplements and hard work, but he has to work on his diet too. His stomach is an eyesore and doesn’t like to go shirtless despite the fact that he has 22” arms and a colossal barrel chest. He has been working on his legs extra hard lately to get them up to the size of his upper body. They don’t look ripped, but the thickness of them makes him feel really good. The redhead doesn’t shave his body hair either and likes to stay au natural despite a lot of the ladies opinions. He admits that he doesn’t have time to date to his friends on occasion because he wants to focus on growing even more. He recently added hypnosis into his routine to see if it would help him work harder on making new goals and to possibly help with his diet to reduce his gut. He heard from some guys at his gym that it could actually help him grow bigger after taking the class, but the results would vary depending on how much he wanted it. A C has attended every class over the last several Mondays and is about to finish up. He isn’t as tired anymore after he leaves the gym from an intense two-hour workout since he started taking the hypnosis course. His muscles feel pumped to the max and he can get an erection from the sight of seeing himself in the mirrors. His energy level has increased since then too. The instructor always does one-on-one sessions with the athletes to customize their needs and wants. With the last session this Monday night, A C is extra motivated. He decides to get his workout in before the class in case afterwards he wants to do something else to celebrate. For the last session, the instructor puts him under and asks him very specific questions about his goals and why he feels the need to get bigger. A C tells the instructor that it is his destiny to be huge and powerful and he won’t stop until he gets there. After this admission, the instructor wakes him from his coma and the session ends. A C feels like a ton of stress has been lifted from his conscience and leaves the facility to return home. Still feeling pumped from his earlier work out, he rubs his hairy chest and flexes his thick biceps feeling the soreness running deep inside. He almost feels horny from the touch; he loves being big and only wants to be bigger. He has never been satisfied with his 6’1 height, but to be wide and powerful would more than make up for it. He gets home a few minutes later and walks into his bedroom. Every morning he would always get up to walk over to his body length mirror to examine himself and flex. Now for the first time ever, he would do it at night. When he stands in front of it, he is wearing a white tank with Labrada Laboratories on it. He still has on his grey shorts and black boxers. The flip flops he is wearing are black with a green stripe on the sides. He starts to smile and do his normal posing routine: double bi, back, crab, and whatever else he learned from his trainer a few months back. The posing actually makes him feel more confident than before since he can’t keep his eyes off of his pumped chest. He pulls the tank off to stare at his huge hairy pecs bouncing up and down and getting all pumped. He feels them jumping around in his hands and it gets his juices flowing throughout his entire body. He starts flexing his biceps and can feel the testosterone starting to increase. The overwhelming sensations make him want to dominant someone and tell them to worship him. Since no one is around though, the only person he can do that with is himself in the mirror. He starts to trash talk his reflection making himself feel incredibly powerful. Now dripping with sweat and getting a lot warmer, A C strips off his grey shorts to check out his huge quads. He flexes them taking in their diamond-shaped beauty and attempts to make them ripple. As he does so, he starts to implore his body to react to his demands. The tingling sensations he has been feeling for the last twenty minutes have now moved deeper into his body as he feels the soreness in his muscles beginning to subside. He can’t get over the fact that he isn’t sore anymore, but his muscles are remaining so pumped. A C feels his heart pumping harder than before as the blood starts circulating through every inch of him. He looks down at his hands hearing an odd sound coming from them. Are they growing? The sounds they are making are actually the fingers stretching and making more room to accommodate the added weight. It is not a painful feeling, but rather it itches. He laughs at what is transpiring. He feels his blood inching up to his wrists making them swell exposing the veins that will start the trail up his arms. He moans as he feels them pulsate and grow larger under the skin. The sensation gets stronger as he notices his forearms thickening up and making all kinds of stretching sounds. With the feeling now moving up to his biceps and triceps, A C begins to roar in anticipation as he watches intently as he 22” guns shine in the light. The big vein sitting on the peaks of both biceps begins to stick further out and appears to be growing larger. He feels the blood rushing through both of them making him bounce his biceps. He starts to agonize as the decent sized horseshoe in his triceps pulls wider and bigger taking up more space than before. The veins grow from what were straws into small garden hoses. The pleasure he is getting from his growing arms is sending his cock into a euphoric state as he starts to leak precum in his boxers. He laughs as he watches his biceps popping not once but twice growing larger, thicker, and wider. It has now moved to his shoulders making him go absolutely wild. He has cannonball sized shoulders to begin with, and can now feel them filling up with blood. He looks from side to side as each fiber expands and stretches bigger and bigger growing into his delts pushing higher than before. His blood has now made its way into his neck where his carotids begin to stick out further than before. The huge veins start making more space inside for more blood to flow. A C can feel every single change occurring. While he has some hair on his head, what is there is starting to fall out as he feels his head literally swelling up and getting thicker. He moans in agony as not only the sound is overwhelming but the feeling of the muscles in his head thickening up makes him nearly fall to the ground. He manages to keep staring into the mirror to watch what happens next. His neck continues to stretch and widen making bull necks look tiny. He knows now that it will start moving down his chest. After finishing its trip inside his neck, his blood starts to travel slowly down the ridge above his huge pecs all hairy and soaked with sweat. He loves the feeling of his pecs all swollen and sore, but this is unlike anything he has felt before. The sensation is beyond ecstasy as his chest heaves in and out with anticipation of its growth cycle. He feels his pecs expanding outward pushing his massive arms out further than before. His nipples drape even further down with this change. He squeals in delight as his nipples are being manipulated, growing wider. The hair on his chest is falling off because of his excessive growth. His cock shoots a thick white load into his boxers as his nipples expand. The thickness of each pec creates shadows under each curve. Tears stream down his face as he feels his gut starting to morph. The fat around his middle is beginning to dissipate as he feels his waist tighten to a level he has never felt before. It frightens him at first until he feels every single muscle in his abdominal cavity start to thicken and harden. He watches as his obliques, stabilizers, and abdominals start popping growing with each sound. He rubs each individual ab feeling the fibers swelling up into thick marble slabs. His legs are unable to support his weight and they buckle on him, making him fall to the ground. This makes his house shake to the point that it leaves cracks in the floor. He laughs and wants so much more. His blood starts to move to his back. He can feel his lats starting to react so he spreads them. The tingling sensation makes him squirm as he hears them stretching, growing bigger, thicker, wider. His back cracks making his spine stretch. He can feel himself getting taller. He yells as his traps make an explosive sound and start growing bigger and bigger making him have to put his hands on the floor to handle the extreme changes. He hears multiple pops moving down his back as the muscle fibers around his spine swell and stretch growing massive. The area at his lower back stretches tighter making his waist look smooth and fibrous. The blood is now moving further down into his pelvic region. He tries to stand up, but the weight of his upper body prevents it so he just stares into the mirror while on his knees. He rises up enough to pull down his boxers to where he can see his pelvis. The fat pocket that was there before has disappeared revealing tighter almost veiny muscles that are pulling his pubic hairs out. He feels his ass starting to thicken even more. His hard butt is stretching further away from his body. He turns to his side and sees his boxers being stretched to their limits. Each individual seam is literally being pulled apart by his growing ass cheeks. His boxers eventually fall off of him revealing his throbbing cock now engorged with blood. It is hairless now with his transformation. He can feel more blood moving down insides his legs into his quads, hamstrings, and calves. The anticipation makes him start growling uncontrollably. He loves the feeling he gets when he works his quads anyway and this will heighten his pleasure. Each individual muscle fiber in his quads have started to pop and pull their way up and out swelling up even more. He feels both quads stretching, growing further outwards getting thicker. His cock immediately points up at the mirror and squirts a huge rope of precum on to the mirror. He moans as his hamstrings swell bigger and bigger pushing him further off the ground. He is able to stand now and take in the rest of his changes. Now his calves have started to react, stretching further beyond his fibulas. They grow to nearly twice their size and glisten in the light. It doesn’t stop here as the blood finally meets up with his feet while he is still wearing his flip-flops. He looks down to watch his toes swell thickening up and crushing his footwear. The change is almost complete as he growls staring at all of his new equipment. He feels incredibly horny after this incredible experience and feels all kinds of tingling sensations starting at the base of his cock. A C was decently equipped to begin with, but with his massive growth, his penis suddenly looks smaller. The tingling moves into his ballsac making him squeal in delight. It feels so good that he wants to cum a thousand times, but can’t do so. He watches in the mirror as his testicles start filling out and growing bigger making more veins and capillaries to accommodate their new size. His sack is now stretched tight where it was loose before. He can feel the overwhelming sensation of his prostate being stimulated by his testicles creating more cum. He shoots another rope of precum coating the mirror again. He wipes it with his huge hand and gives it a taste before moaning. The blood inside his penis finally makes its move and begins to transform it. After hearing it pop, A C agonizes as his cock starts to stretch and thicken getting wider and harder than before. He can feel it lengthen from the inside added several inches. He was never hung before, but after this change, his cock can now bob up and down with each contraction. Raging with sexual lust and power, A C wants more as his mind intensifies its need for additional stimulation. He continues to leak more precum into huge puddles on the floor in front of him. The sequence he just went through must have added at least 50 pounds to his 260 pound frame. While he has been able to channel his emotions well, his need for more muscle is stronger than ever. He manages to get back into position in front of the mirror and does a most muscular. The veins and arteries on his entire body start to bulge and fill up with extra blood. He senses the hair on his body beginning to grow back. It starts on his head and moves its way all the way down. The bristling sound it makes sends him into another round of ecstasy. His reddish brown body hair comes back in thicker than ever covering everything. He strokes it lovingly as he looks at the dark reddish brown facial hair forming a beard on his face. He smirks noticing how perfect it looks on his chiseled face. His eyes have even changed to a golden brown color which he admires. He feels the short stubbly hair on his head and glides his huge hands across it looking at its red tinted tips. He finds himself incredibly attractive at this point, but he can’t help but to want more. He rubs his hands together to prep himself for the next phase. A C takes a deep breath and tenses his body. He flexes his neck and chest like he is trying to lift a car and looks up in the air. His 6’5 frame starts to make sounds that he has never heard before. He yells in pain as he feels himself growing taller again this time moving faster than before. His huge back pops multiple times making him rise higher and higher. His voice is now getting ridiculously deep as it rumbles the walls in his bedroom. They shake to the point that anything on them falls to the ground. His pain goes beyond what he is feeling now and instead is replaced by constant tingling. His normal human proportions are going to end if he doesn’t stop. He goes past the 7’ mark and realizes that he no longer cares if his house exists anymore. He reaches his hulking arms out to touch the side walls that are now getting closer and closer. His hunger makes him shoot the load sitting in his growing balls on to the mirror. It falls and shatters into hundreds of pieces. His muscles continue to stretch and pull their way out further from where they were before. He laughs as his growing frame runs into his bed pushing it towards the wall. He knocks over the lamp on his side table and puts his fist through it. It is like paper crumbling as the drawers disintegrate and the underwear inside it just goes flying everywhere. His bed finally reaches a wall and starts to buckle making the wood start to split. It finally breaks as his immense chest goes through it. He feels himself getting close to the ceiling which means he has to be close to 8’ now and nearly 600 pounds. The floorboards in his bedroom start to break under his weight. He can’t help but to shoot another massive load hitting the back wall and putting a giant hole in it. Incredibly he is still coherent inside his gigantic muscular head. He wants desperately to bust through a wall or maybe the ceiling. His growth seems to have stopped too as the strange sounds have ceased. A C is practically immobile since he is now underneath the floorboards. He tries to climb out of his trench, but just breaks more in his path. This makes him a tad irritated even though he wanted this more than anything. He starts making his way over to the corner of the room busting up every floorboard and piece of furniture in his way. A C grabs a hold of the bottom edge of the corner and starts lifting up. His 35” cannons flex making beach balls look small. He feels the side of the room starting to creak as he pushes the house away from the foundation. The walls begin to fall apart as he hears his bedroom windows starting to break. This makes him start to precum again as his two foot schlong lies in a giant puddle of goo. He roars as he launches the wall up into the air sending debris everywhere in his yard. His bedroom is almost nearly destroyed except for the closet on the other side of the room. He attempts to run towards it making a path all the way there under the floor. He manages to get underneath the carpet beneath his entire closet to get his gargantuan back into position. When he is ready, he moves up on it like he is using his closet as a press. The sound of wood and nails breaking and flying is heard through the neighborhood. He growls as he is able to detach the entire closet and throws it down. The feeling is enough to make him moan as his cock sprays the grass now in front of his massive feet. He remembers that his house is not on the foundation anymore and attempts to push it completely off. A C manages to get free from under the floor and waddles over to the corner where his kitchen is on the outside of the house. He puts all of his strength into it and starts moving it. The sound of stuff crashing through the house is enough to make him growl as he watches his one story house crumbling with each inch he moves it. He can’t help but to be aroused uncontrollably by this. He shoots multiple ropes of hot sticky cum all over the siding showing his dominance. He wonders what will happen now though since he just destroyed his own house. What will the neighbors think? Check out the sequel story here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7751-hypnosis-does-more-than-one-body-good/

And here is the fourth chapter. This is one for macro fans. I know there are lots of us out there! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I hadn’t been apart from Adam much since we’d been together. When time and space mean little to you, you overlook them. He’s in Japan and I’m in Costa Rica? We could meet in less time than it takes to tell you about it. But this time, we had to be apart. Adam was planning a once-every-fifty-years gathering of all of our kind and he was off making plans with Jake. Jake actually asked me to contact one of us who lived in Norway, saying that the experience would do me some good–that I could learn from him. All they told me was that his name was Lars and I’d know him when I met him. That didn’t quite prepare me for what I encountered. I was walking along a fjord, when a tree reached out and grabbed me. Instinctively, I tried to teleport myself away, but to no avail. It had me and wasn’t letting go. It picked me up off the ground and held me in its branches. It then started laughing. The gales of laughter soon began to sound less like a tree (whatever a laughing tree sounds like) and before I knew it, I was being held high in the air, as one would hold a small child, by a huge man. He was nearly seven feet tall, wearing a skin-tight T-shirt and bicycle shorts. He was not excessively muscular, but had a decent amount of muscle on his arms and torso; however, his legs were quite another matter. He had thighs and calves bigger than mine, even bigger than Adam’s. They were perfectly proportioned and defined. “Sure it’s cold,” he smiled up at me, knowing my thoughts, “but with this body, why would I wear anything else?” “I’m guessing you’re Lars. Could you put me down, please?” “And you’re Peter. How is ol’ Adam?” His upper body suddenly inflated to the point that he resembled Adam’s shape. He and Jacobus told me a lot about you.” “I’m afraid I know very little about you.” “Boy are you going to have fun finding out” he said, smiling a smile that caused enormous dimples to form in his face. He had dark blond hair, chiseled features and the most incredible eyes. His eyes were the same shade of blue as the sky on a dry, frigid day in the late winter. “Should I be frightened?” “Oh, I wouldn’t hurt you,” he chuckled, “but we are going to have some fun!” “Fun? What do you do for fun?” “Well, there was the time I made Oslo disappear...” “What?” “I brought it back two days later. No one knew they were gone.” “I thought we were supposed to inspire or protect humans or some such.” “I never hurt them–permanently. I just like to have fun.” Now don’t get me wrong, I like to have fun, but not at someone else’s expense. Lars seemed amoral. He reminded me of the bullies who tormented me in elementary school. “Bullies from elementary school, eh?” He winked and in the next instant was an overweight man with a horrible comb-over hovering just in front of us. “This is Fred Waters. You remember him from the fourth grade, don’t you?” “Well, yes. He made that year a nightmare.” “What shall we do with him?”Lars snapped his fingers and Fred was turned upside-down. “Think he might enjoy a year as a salmon?” “Just let him go. That was a long time ago. I really hadn’t thought much about him for years.” “You heard the man, Freddie. Blow.”Lars puffed a breath at Fred who promptly vanished. “What did you do to him?” “I sent him home to his miserable existence. You really are a killjoy!” “Lars, I didn’t mean to get you upset. In all honesty, it was kind of funny.” “Now you’re getting it. Fred’s back home. The only thing is he now has a twinge of regret for the nasty things he did when he was a kid.” “You’re something else, Lars.” “You could say that. The Norsemen thought so too.” “Really?” “Yes. They called me ‘Loki’.” I shook my head. “You’re Loki? The Trickster? And why do I believe this?” “Oh, they embellished my story a bit. Gave me a wife and such. But the core of it was right. But did you know that I’d be this hot?” “Beg pardon?” “Still can’t get past the human ideas, eh? It’s all right. Adam and Jacobus sent you here. You remember how our kind greet each other, don’t you?” I was still getting used to this. “Well, yes...” “After me, all greetings in future will be just a bit disappointing!” He certainly was confident. I suppose being omnipotent and immortal will do that for you. And I did find him sexy in the extreme. “I’m glad you like what you see, kid. You’re not half-bad yourself.” “Well, Adam helped...” “Don’t be modest. Adam’s wonderful, but, really, he didn’t put anything in you that wasn’t already there. He just brought it out to the surface a bit more.” I still wasn’t used to that, but it was good to hear. “Now, check out these legs,”Lars began to flex his calves. A diamond-shape bulged from one leg and then the other. “And I always love this!” He shook his thigh and did that shape-shifting thing that even mortal muscular men can do when they flex it–though it’s far more impressive when done by an actual shape-shifter! “Don’t get me wrong. I love this whole body of mine, but these legs are my glory. They’re the most magnificent legs you’ve ever seen!” I couldn’t argue that. They really were. “There’s only one way they’d be better,” he smiled so hard it looked like his dimples were going to go through his cheeks. “And that’s if they were a little bigger.” And before my eyes, not only Lars’s legs, but his entire body began to grow. Inside a minute his head was a hundred feet above me. “This is nothing! You’d better come along for the ride!” He pointed at me and I rose up in the air to the middle of his thigh. He shook it again, now making an almost deafening noise as he did. As the muscle flexed, he shouted “Hop in!” Next thing I knew, I was inside his colossal quadriceps. I don’t know whether it was with my eyes or not, but I could see the outside perfectly from within. In my head I heard Lars’s voice say “Going up!” He continued to expand. The ground below became increasingly remote. Before long I could see the coast of Norway and then all of Scandinavia. All of Europe soon came into sight. From inside Lars’s thigh I had an incredible view. He grew bigger still and in a very short time I could see the entire Earth. Lars was as big as the whole planet. “I wouldn’t be too impressed yet, Little Fellow,” came his voice. And, true to his word, the Earth gradually seemed to shrink below us as Norway had before. I laughed as I thought that the Earth was now about the size of one of Lars’s balls. I could see the Sun. It was far more glorious than it appeared on Earth, yet its glory was slowly but surely being dwarfed. Lars went on growing till he was bigger than the Sun itself and kept going. Soon, the Solar System could not contain him. Distant stars and star systems would come into view and vanish into insignificance next to Lars. Finally, I heard his voice “I think this is enough!” Lars was bigger than the entire Milky Way Galaxy. I was inside the thigh muscle of a man who could make himself bigger than the galaxy and had. It was at this point that I realised I was losing my own form. I had not grown at all during this entire expansion. I was less significant to Lars’s body now than an atom would be to a normal human’s. The muscle that surrounded me now seemed to be consuming me, but it was not in the least a painful process. It was an ecstasy greater than human words can convey. And then there was no Peter. I was part of Lars. But then I was again. We were back on the Norwegian shore. Lars was his normal size. He had me cradled in his arms and we were kissing. When I became aware of my surroundings, I went limp, nearly passing out. “Not bad, eh?” I was overwhelmed and could not speak. “Don’t worry, kiddo. You should have seen Jacobus the first time I took him for that ride!” Lars again smiled his impossibly deep smile. “Now, what else can I do for you?” I thought for a minute and thought better of something I had said earlier. “Not a problem,” Lars grinned, his incredibly blue eyes twinkling. “Freddie’s already in orbit!”

C J is a small guy that has a tremendous talent in drawing muscle growth on paper. This is a talent that he has honed over several years growing up as an outsider in not only school, but in society as a whole. His parents could never understand why he had no interest in ever finding someone to be with in real life. All he ever cared about was drawing whatever fantasies were in his head on paper. This infatuation with muscle growth would escalate into him actually attempting to inflate himself through various means by way of vacuum, air, water, or whatever he could find to manipulate his body. The swelling of his body makes him feel powerful, even though it is extremely temporary. He would look at himself in a giant mirror in his bedroom as his clothes would expand with whatever he could put inside them. One day unexpectedly, a hulking figure appears on the other side of his mirror. It speaks to him and says that it would like to fulfill his desire, but that he must give up his innocence to do so. He is puzzled as to what the humanlike figure is talking about. It walks out of his mirror and is an amazing specimen to behold. It touches his head as he feels an unreal rush of excitement racing through him. The feeling disappears once the figure turns back around and goes through the mirror. Without ever uttering a word, he makes a deal with the Muscle Genie. He is actually a very modest guy. He lives alone because he doesn't really identify with anyone. He does however talk on chat groups on his laptop since that is where he gets most of his ideas for his drawings. His obsession with inflating his body may become a major part of his life from this point on. As he goes to lay down for the night in his bed by the window, he feels a sense of ease as he tries to compile more ideas. He falls asleep after a few minutes and begins to dream about inflating his body again. With his extensive experience of stretching his skin for temporary periods of time, C J would have no issue with doing it again. Coming through the mirror, the Genie walks over to his bed and climbs in with him. It smiles as it moves in close to where he is sleeping. It uncovers him and pulls his boxers off his crotch. After looking at his flaccid cock for a few moments, it touches it and makes it jump slightly. C J moans and tries to move to his side before the Genie rolls him back over. It puts its other hand on his head to keep him calm. C J sighs as the feeling is so soothing. After keeping him motionless, it rubs his cock to wake it up. Incredibly, it starts stretching and pulling its way from inside his body getting longer and thicker. Once it is done growing, it has surpassed a foot in length. ‘Mmmmm that feels so amazing…..I want more.’ The Genie smiles again as it leans over and licks his stomach to make it react. C J grabs its head as he feels his abs and obliques pulsing and quivering. ‘Ahh yeah feels so good…..I want to feel them swelling.’ It obliges as extreme popping starts with each individual abdominal forcing their way out from his core. He moans as they start bloating themselves into distended shapes resembling more of a belly than muscles. ‘AHHH YES…..GIVE ME MORE! ! ! ! !’ It starts to move its way up his chest to his pecs which are starting to swell. C J moans uncontrollably in his slumber as he feels them starting to touch his chin. His nipples are now blowing up beyond silver dollars and continuing. The Genie can see now that he craves this more than anything since he is starting to spill precum all over his bed. It stands in front of him now and begins to rub its hands together. It makes a strange motion and points at his arms and legs. C J moans louder now as his arms blow up into huge vascular poles and his legs turn into massive tree trunks. His bed disintegrates under his weight as he continues to grow wildly. ‘*very deep voice* OH FUCK YEAH…..I WANT IT ALL! ! ! ! !’ His tiny head begins to swell up itself as the muscles start swelling bigger than before making his facial hair disappear under the pressure. He is hairless now as his skinny body has inflated into superhuman proportions. Instead of disappearing after this monstrous transformation, the Genie waits for C J to wake up to witness his changes. ‘Uhhh *he awakens*, WHA! *notices his voice change* OH MY GAWD! *stares at his hands and notices his beastly pecs and nipples* HOLY FUCK!’ He looks up and sees the Genie staring him in the face. It wants him to try and stand. It puts its hand out to grab his and pulls him up. He stumbles a few times after learning that he needs to conform to his new size. Each step he takes makes his apartment shake as stuff hops on the floor. The Genie opens a window for him to try and get through. When he tries to go through it, he ends up breaking the whole frame and it crashes down on him. The Genie grabs him quickly and pulls him away from the building. ‘Uhhh, that hurts a lot’, as he pulls huge glass slivers out of his back. The Genie tells him to stop moving so it can help ease his pain. It places its hands on his back and quickly heals him. When they get to an empty field, it stops and makes him stand motionless. It directs his eyes to stare into its own as it begins to inflate itself. Its original 7’ height is now beyond 9’ and continues to climb as it grows more muscular filling out more and more. ‘WOW MAN, I LOVE THIS SO MUCH.’ C J is blown away by the Genie’s ability to grow. It eventually gets to 15’ before some people start to notice something going on. While the being’s body is outrageous by C J’s terms, the young artist is no slouch either. His 6’5 440 pound frame will be hard to contain. The Genie eventually stops growing once it gets to 18’ and 10,000 pounds. It looks down at the tiny humans and smiles before evaporating into thin air. C J falls to the ground and lies there unconscious shrinking with each breath. Was this all a dream or did the Genie really bestow this gift to him? Perhaps one day he will know for sure. The Field Where I Grew ‘Ohh damn, my head hurts.’ CJ awakens back inside his bedroom as he hears someone unlocking the apartment door. ‘Hey there stranger, how’s it going…..WHOA Corey you look amazing. Did you decide to take in some gym time while I was gone?’ ‘Huh? Wait what……’ CJ looks down at his ripped muscles and smiles as he realizes that what happened a few hours ago really did happen. ‘Seriously Corey, you look great. Let me come over and take a closer look at your hot self.’ The surprised black man walks over and sits down on the bed to give his partner a nice rubdown feeling his hard muscular chest. They kiss a bit as CJ uncovers his lower body revealing his hard cock. ‘Did you miss this Colin? I know it has missed you quite a bit.’ ‘MMM Corey, you know how to entice me.’ He leans down to swallow CJ’s rod as the black man takes his jacket off to get more comfortable. He moves rapidly up and down on his lover making him writhe in pleasure. CJ makes him stop after a few minutes though to tell him something. ‘I want to tell you how my body got this way Colin, but you may think I am crazy. While I was toying with the idea of inflating myself, some strange alien came by and turned me into a huge muscle giant. It was awesome. I guess that as a result, I was able to keep some of this muscle.’ ‘Uhh alright…..I know how much you love to manipulate your body CJ, but this seems a bit strange. Anyway, can I finish sucking you off babe?’ CJ sits back and gets a look on his face that confuses Colin. ‘Wait Colin, I have an idea. Let’s go to the place where this happened. I want to see if it will happen again.’ Colin seems irritated by this especially since he just wants to relax and have a little fun with CJ. ‘Hmmm well for you babe I guess I will go along with it. It isn’t necessarily my thing, but I will do it for you.’ ‘Great, let me grab a t-shirt and some pants and we will go. You may love this more than you think sexy.’ CJ and Colin arrive at the field about ten minutes later. The confused black man watches as his lover rushes over to the spot that he is talking about. ‘Here is where it happened Colin. Now if only I could do it again…..*grabs his chest*…..OH SHIT!’ CJ begins to feel a rush of adrenaline passing through him as he feels his body starting to react. His muscles start to double up on each other as his shirt and pants completely shred to pieces. He feels himself rising as his feet and legs begin to push him higher into the air. His muscles nearly grow out of his skin as they make stretching and inflating sounds. Colin’s mouth gapes open as he witnesses his lover growing rapidly. ‘COREY!? WHAT THE FUCK…..IS HAPPENING TO YOU? HOLY SHIT MAN…..*sees this giant muscleman growing in front of him*…..THIS IS UNREAL!’ *deeper voice* ‘OHH YEAH COLIN, AND THIS TIME IT FEELS INCREDIBLE! LAST TIME THERE WAS PAIN, BUT THIS TIME I DON’T FEEL ANY OF THAT. FEELING MY MUSCLES GROWING WIDER AND WIDER IS MAKING ME SO HORNY! GET OVER HERE SO I CAN WATCH YOU BLOW UP JUST LIKE I HAVE! I WANT TO FEEL YOUR HOT BLACK MUSCLES EXPLODE IN MY HANDS!’ Colin feels his cock growing in his pants hearing CJ talk so dirty. He walks over slowly since CJ has now grown to over 300 pounds. Once he gets into the area of where his lover is, he can feel his own body reacting to some strange force. ‘OH MY GAWD MAN…..*voice deepens* *RIP…..RIP…..RIP* SHIT……*STRETCH* *SHRED*……FUCK YEAH…..*voice gets deeper*……MMMMM I FEEL SO FUCKING HORNY COREY……YEAH I WANT TO FUCKING GROW EVEN MORE…..*STRETCH*……’ Colin’s clothes rip completely off as his muscles explode in size. CJ finally stops growing once he passes 400 pounds as he sees his once small black lover growing in a huge Nubian giant. His skin has trouble keeping up with the pace of his growing muscles as he cups his own pecs in his hands feeling their massiveness nearly making him fall over. He begins to rise higher into the air just like CJ did as his feet and legs begin to grow longer. His arms continue to grow even after his massive quads and chest stop. He laughs as he watches his engorged biceps swell up bigger flexing them and feeling them rise above his head. CJ grabs him and starts to kiss him feeling his black lover expanding in his arms. Colin slaps his cock against his white lover’s legs as the two behemoths start making love again. ‘OHH COLIN…..FUCK MAN YOU HAVE NEVER LOOKED HOTTER! I TOLD YOU YOU WOULD LOVE THIS!’ ‘I HAD NO IDEA COREY THAT THIS WOULD FEEL SO INCREDIBLE! GAWD I CAN’T HELP BUT TO SUCK ON THESE HUGE BICEPS! *licks and sucks them* FUCK I CAN’T HOLD MY CUM IN BABE!’ CJ comes up with an idea. ‘HEHE LET’S SHOWER THIS WHOLE PARK WITH OUR SEED COLIN, IT WILL BE FUN HOT MAN!’ CJ strokes himself a little faster making his balls start to swell up. Colin sucks on his huge nips making his white lover yell as his voice echoes over the entire area. ‘SOUNDS GREAT TO ME BABE. I AM ALREADY LEAKING ALL OVER THE GROUND.’ CJ gets down on his knees to lap up the river flowing from Colin’s cock and moans deeply making the ground shake. With just a few strokes, the black giant rears back and shoots numerous rockets of white jizz all over his lover and the park. The goo makes the ground look like it just snowed. CJ decides to get up and strokes himself harder to join Colin in his ecstasy. ‘OH YEAH COLIN HERE COMES MY CONTRIBUTION!’ CJ shoots his massive load over the trees and into other parts of the park as him and his black giant lover continue to coat the park in white jizz. They both turn to look at each other and make out before falling to the ground to start taking turns fucking each other. Various emergency vehicles are heard in the background which does little to detract from the two behemoths love making. As they feel more cum building inside each other, they shoot more cum all over the park and even on each other as they swallow several gallons before passing out from the sheer exhaustion of the experience. After they fall asleep, they both shrink back to their original size and lie in a huge pool of cum. The emergency personnel find them unconscious and wonder what the hell happened to the park.

As Justin just stands there in sheer awe, Cecil grabs him and shoves him on top of his cock. The smaller muscleman agonizes as the beefy giant’s cock stretches his hole wider. After finally getting all the way in, Cecil begins to pound Justin into oblivion. He yells in pain as he feels the aggressive top beginning to grow again. His 13” cock starts stretching him even further as Justin tries to stop him from fucking his ass, but he can’t do anything. At this point, he is close to passing out, but not before he notices Cecil moving them back to the puddle of precum. Justin screams to stop as he doesn’t want him to keep growing while he is inside him or he will kill him. It is at this point that the other giant, Garrett, awakens from his slumber and jumps to his feet as the ground shakes. He rushes over to try and pull Justin away from Cecil but he is now fighting with an even larger opponent. Cecil’s huge muscular frame continues to expand as he collapses into the pool of precum. Garrett yells in disgust at this as he sees the two huge men wallowing in it. The weight of the two men is too much for the floor as it falls in and takes them with it. Onlookers still in the warehouse begin to scatter as they feel the floor beginning to move under them. Garrett peers down into the new giant crater and can only see smoke billowing. He squints and can hear weird sounds coming from within. Once some of the smoke clears, he jumps back at what he sees. Cecil no longer looks remotely normal, but rather more like that green superhero. He fears that the hulk will not be able to control himself and starts to move away from the crater. His huge feet though combined with the unbalanced floor is beginning to make the whole warehouse unstable as he hears sirens going off and things falling in on their selves. Cecil is trying to climb out of the crater but is actually making the structure crack even more. Anyone remaining in the facility is picked up by Garrett as he goes racing out of the complex. He can see a fire starting to billow in the back of the warehouse as he hears the giant hulk roaring. He wonders if he should go back in there since he hasn’t seen Justin. He puts down his rescued workers and goes around the side of the facility to see where the fire is. When he gets there, he can hear Cecil inside. He manages to break through a wall and sees the hulk lying on the ground surrounded by flames. Before he can do anything else though, he hears the rafters above him give way and they fall on top of Cecil. He manages to turn back around and get out without being harmed. At this point, the warehouse is now becoming completely engulfed as the fire department arrives. Garrett knows he can’t stay there any longer or people will be hunting him down so he runs into the nearby forest. Within a few minutes, he finds a giant man sitting by a tree passed out but breathing. He goes over to him and tries to wake him up. He appears to be bruised up, but his body also looks like it has just been born. When he turns the giant’s head towards him, he realizes that it is Justin. He leans down to kiss him deeply in hopes of getting him to wake up. It works slightly as the huge brute mutters to himself as his cock awakens too. Garrett leans down to swallow up Justin’s foot long down his powerful throat and gulps. Justin moans loudly as his eyes open and he grabs Garrett’s head to force him to suck him. Despite gagging, the sucker feels comfortable with the huge cock down his throat and moves even faster tasting the pre pouring. Justin starts squirming as he feels a load moving up into his cock and roars in anticipation. Garrett knows it will be an enormous load since he just went through another transformation so he moans too. After a few more sucks, Justin unloads as he holds Garrett’s head on his cock as it fills his gut up with thick ropes of cum. The smaller hulk looks down and sees his gut protrude further outward and wonders if this will make him as big as his coworker. Once Justin finishes cumming, he lets go of Garrett as he falls over on the ground. The cum begins to dissipate inside him as the huge hulk along the tree smiles like he knows what will happen next. Garrett feels it working inside him as he grips the dirt beneath him and feels all of the muscle fibers from within his body swelling up. His already immense arms begin to grow further as he watches them become bigger than what his legs looked like originally. His chest swells to just under his chin as his legs part even further. He feels his cock bouncing furiously as it spews cum over and over again as it lengthens to over 15”. He yells in pain as his voice scares all of the birds in the trees away. Remarkably, his mind stays intact as he looks over at the smiling behemoth sitting along the tree. He crawls over to Justin and lays his head on his shoulder as he breathes heavy. Justin finally speaks and says that he doesn’t hate Cecil for what he did to him, but that he feared what happened to his mind. Garrett tells him that he thinks Cecil is dead as Justin admits that he saw the fire from where he was sitting. They begin to talk about what will happen next with their predicament. Justin tells Garrett that he has heard some unusual voices far off in the distance and thinks that they may not be alone. They agree that they can’t stay where they are very long because it is possible that someone will come looking for them. They decide to take turns keeping watch while the other one sleeps. Justin says he will keep watch first since he has already taken some sort of nap before Garrett got there. As a portion of the night passes, Justin wakes Garrett up to whisper that he hears the voices getting closer and to get the fuck up. As they try to rush away from their spot, Garrett notices that his cock is leaving a trail of pre on the ground and he tries to cover it up. Justin grabs him and tells him to stop fucking around and get moving. Once they get moving, they find the grassy area of the forest and try to disappear. The voices eventually end up where they were staying. The two hulks can see two equally large bodies from about 1000 feet away. The two behemoths in front of them keep walking towards where the warehouse once stood. All of the excitement from earlier in the evening is over as the fire department has already left and the entourage has dissipated. They wonder who these two men are and why they would risk being out in the open. Garrett tries to convince Justin that these two guys may know how something like this would happen, but Justin tells him that he is crazy for wanting to approach them. After a few more minutes of debating, Garrett agrees with him and they turn to move further into the forest. As the dawn approaches, they find an open area. Justin tells Garrett that this is too risky to wade through because there could be someone lurking around waiting to possibly catch them or something. Garrett is willing to risk it though and starts walking ahead of him. Justin can see a shadow in the trees on the left and can’t make a sound as he gets on the ground. His big buddy has no idea and continues to tread on. Before he is aware of the other big hulk, they run towards him and punch him in the head. Garrett falls to the ground as the big man in what appears to be a lab coat turns him over to part his lips. Justin looks on as he sees the giant pull out a test tube with a yellowish fluid in it. He pops the cap off of it and pours the contents into Garrett’s mouth. The giant man just sits there as if he is waiting for something to happen and starts talking to himself. Justin tries to listen to his words, but needs to move in closer to hear them so he gets up from his position. The man can hear him and jumps up to defend himself. Justin stops and cocks his head as the man smiles at him. ‘Hello there big man, I am guessing this is your friend,’ he says to him. ‘What have you done to him? What is that stuff?’ The man in the coat just laughs and opens his coat to reveal his giant muscles to Justin. At this point, the concerned giant is unimpressed by the doctor’s body since he has seen a couple of them already. The man stops smiling and realizes that he isn’t the first or second one he has seen. He comes towards Justin and demands to know where one in particular has gone. Justin doesn’t utter a single word to him which makes the man even angrier as he starts to fight him. He knocks the man down and starts to drag Garrett through the grass as the doctor begins chasing them through the field. Garrett mutters a few words but Justin can’t stop to listen to them because he is too busy trying to get away from the doctor. Despite the fact that he doesn’t want to leave Garrett, he lets him go and disappears into the forest again. The doctor follows closely behind as the sun shines brightly above them.

Pleasure Growth 8 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1389-pleasure-growth-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1489-pleasure-growth-part-7/ "What do you mean we may be discovered?" "He's actually a lost young man, named Aaron. He ran away after one of his growth spurts, got hit by a circus train and has amnesia from that accident. Titus is what he was going by while working at the circus, trying to remember who he was. Not only is his whole family looking out for him, but the circus strongman is on the loose and rampage out looking for him, too." "They will not find him in the cavern." "Do you see what we're talking next to?!? We're standing next to his feet! The cavern is just under sixty feet in length. His feet are sticking nine feet out of the entrance. His whole body fills the cavern. If we do another ceremony and make him grow again, he won't fit in the cave at all! And even if he did, his penis is tall enough that it sticks out the hole when erect. Someone, is going to see him soon." Aaron was listening to the two men arguing at the front of the cavern. He was still a little groggy, but had felt better than he had in quite a while. He recognized one of the voices as the leader of the little clan of two-spirit people who were using him as a rite of passage or membership to their group. They had caused him to grow at least twice since he'd been here. "....He's at least sixty-nine feet tall now." "We have the herbs and medicines, they will keep him sedated." "Well, that's the other thing. I'm not sure they will, or we can. Each time he grew it meant not only more size height wise, but he's gained in muscle mass, more weight. I don't think we have enough of the herb to make a strong enough batch to keep him sedated." That's why he was feeling better. He's been drugged all this time and his body was now too big for the dosage they were feeding him. He was getting used to it, it was too small, so now he was waking up. "What more could he ask for? He's got us to worship him, and grope him, stroke him off. What man wouldn't like that? Brew the biggest batch you can. We'll sedate him, and then send parties out to gather as much of the herb as we can." "What more could I ask for?", thought Aaron. "WHAT MORE COULD I ASK FOR!?! I could as for my freedom, thank you very much!" Aaron's mind began to crowd with images of him and his older brothers playing basketball and other games during the summer. He was late bloomer that hadn't bloomed until he got the shot, laced with the uber formula created by that wacko. But that meant growing up he was always so much smaller than his older brothers, and instead of playing ball, they played keep away with him being it all the time. But then Aaron's brothers were replaced by the men here in the cave. All of them rubbing on him, taunting him, how they could keep him here, how although they were serving him, was he was serving them? "Oh, hell to the no!", he thought. "They want size....I can give them size." Aaron began to oh so lightly buck his hips and positioned a hand up and onto his very ample and large cock. "oooh yeah...come on!..." Aaron's cock began to stir, began to lengthen, thicken, and grow.... "Hmmmmmmm fuck yeah!" It grew and swelled reaching a semi-flaccid state... and then the feeling began to come over Aaron. He wasn't sure how long it had been since the last time he blew a load and grew, but he was hoping he could grow this time. He'd grow, grow so big he'd burst out of this cavern, so big the remaining sedative in him wouldn't be able to work it was now too small a batch. His body grew up and up and up first, his feet starting to move further out of the cavern, while his head and shoulders pushed against the back wall. The two men talking in front stopped when they heard some scrapping sounds, and finally realized it was Aaron's feet; they were growing larger and scooting across the ground. "He's awake! And making himself horny to grow, we've got to stop him before it really kicks in!" Making a run for the back of the cavern. the two men halted suddenly when Aaron spread his legs apart as quickly as he could and blocked the men's entry They both rain into the sides of Aaron's ankles, which were firmly pressed against the cavern mouth sides, and slowly but surely growing out and away from them. Dazed and confused after bouncing off of Aaron's ankles, the two men lay on the ground and watch the sight unfold. Aaron kept rubbing his cock and thinking about how much bigger than his brothers he was, how much bigger than his captors he was, and that he was about to become even bigger and stronger, more hung and virile. "Oooooh yeaaaaaaah!" Despite the fact of his arms being pinned and wedged into the cavern too narrow for his body and torso, Aaron was able to get in some nice strokes on his cock with his long and thick fingers. Finally, his prick rose up high enough, almost fully erect, that it was touching the hole in the ceiling and the slick fur pelts that covered it. He let those furs kiss his piss slit and head and as that caused him to get fully erect, he began to thrust and buck his hips pushing the cock through the hole. "AAuuuuugh FUCK! Yes that feels....so....." But Aaron cut himself off, the sensation hitting him again so hard. His body grew and swelled in every direction, in height, in muscle mass, in ball and cock size. His head, neck, and shoulders grew first pushing into the back wall of the cavern. It hurt his head at first, feeling like his head might get crushed in, but soon Aaron could feel his head and shoulders were making dents into the rock wall. His shoulders, back, delts, bunched and rolled, mounded and grew, wider and wider pushing into the back side walls of the cave, and although it felt as though he was receiving cuts, the side walls also soon gave way to the burgeoning, mounding, titanium dense muscle fiber that was building and building up on Aaron's body. His chest was inflating, rolling out in thickness and width, barreling out more and more, further and wider, looking almost like a roll of asphalt being laid down upon a road. It just kept going and spreading! It developed into two huge gigantic globes of granite. The upper arms were next, bunching, balling, peaking, rising up and out, swelling higher and thicker. The biceps were growing into mountains of their own right, so tall, to thick, so peaked and full. With the chest along side them, they began to rise up and push on the ceiling of the cavern. Meanwhile the gigantic horseshoe shape of the triceps was flexing and popping with just as much size, pushing down into the cavern floor, helping to rise Aaron off the ground, and indeed, dent and crumble to dust some of the cave's foundation. His thighs ballooned next, all the individual tear drop shapes expanding and increasing like balloons being filled with water. So much mass, the slightest movement and they wiggled and wobbled, their density shimming back and forth. Their diamond like cuts cut and rose into the cavern ceiling as their partner the biceps femoris, or the back of the thigh, along with the other back leg muscles grew and swelled pushing hard into the ground. Aaron had thought that he'd feel the calves getting caught, filling up the cavern entrance, but he was growing up as much as he was filling out. The cave entrance was meeting him at the bottom of his thighs. If he had been wearing shorts, his thighs would be splitting, ripping, and blowing the hem apart right now, but he wasn't wearing shorts, he was wearing the cavern, and his thighs were doing an excellent job of splitting, ripping, and blowing apart the cavern mouth. His calves having grown out with his legs, we free to bunch and hunch, pop and swell, on their own, growing large enough to almost push against one another and fight for room. The two men of the two-spirit clan, who were knocked down by Aaron's ankles, we pushed and tumbled round by the growing legs, to get over come by the giant sized calves. The massive giant heart shape, becoming engorged with blood, swelling thicker, denser, harder, with each pump, pushing the men further and farther away from the entrance. Thick veins running all over the place, fueling this growth. The two men remember when Aaron first collapsed in this cavern, how they just barely stood taller than the bottom of his calve, and now a single calve of Aaron's stood nearly two - three times their height by itself. Aarons cock and balls finished the growth. The testicles and scrotum being pushed up into the ceiling by the thighs, as they continued to swell, and inflate, as if they had an air horse with thousands of pounds of pressure hooked up to them. Aaron moaned and cried as each second he grew bigger, his balls grew bigger, the cavern stayed the same size, and the racking of his junk was becoming incredible. His cock grew long and hard, and up through the cavern ceiling hole. He tries to buck harder and harder to finish his growth, but it was becoming hard to do. His last growth spurt had made it so his cock was fairly even in position with the hole, but now, he had grown so big, although he got his head and his growing shaft through the hole, his groin region and therefore the base of his prick, had grown up closer to the entrance, a bit away from under the hole. But it didn't matter, Aaron had made it in, and he was trying to buck as much as he could to pleasure himself. But with his body growing, and his bucking, he had become too large, to dense, and too strong for the cavern. The sounds of chipping, breaking, falling rock were being heard everywhere from entrance to cavern end, outside to inside. To the men outside it sounded like a rock slide, and felt like an earthquake. Chucks of the cavern walls began to explode apart and blast outward. The two men had to make a run for it so as not to be crushed by boulders sailing through the air. The ceiling had started to give way and it fissured and cracked all around the hole, until the hole slide down, like a ring around Aaron's massive python of a cock. It landed at the base and stayed there, causing huge amounts of blood to go into but not out of the monstrous schlong, causing an increase in the growth of Aaron's massive member. But now, Aaron's arms and thus hands were free to finish the job by stroking away. And stroke he did, grunting, moaning, screaming, while his voice developed slightly deeper, his body continued to grow out further, his limbs growing out longer, his balls getting bigger churning up more and more testosterone and cum. "WUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" One last swell of gigantic growth and Aaron blew his load. Rising high into the air, the gargantuan glob of goo splattered several hundred feet away and up on the side of a mesa, making it look more like a snow covered mountain peak. Lingering trails of the shot strung from mesa to Aaron, hit the ground forming what looked like might, white capped rivers of rapids. Suddenly all the geological debris began to move, slide, roll, every which way, as Aaron began to pick himself up and stand. And stand he did, up and up, taller, and taller, with back, shoulders, chest, lat, so broad and thick he threatened to make the surrounding mesas look small in comparison. Rock, dust, and dirt, cascaded off him revealing a young man with the body of an amateur bodybuilder, fully pumped from a huge workout, his forearms, legs, some parts of his chest, and a small portion of his abs, looked a little dirtier as hair had begun to grow in thicker there and catch and hold more of the dirt than just his smooth skin. Aaron, gave one last shudder, and thrust of his cock, causing that prick to swell slightly once more, and shatter the natural cock ring that had formed, exploding it off his body. His chest heaving, Aaron tried to look around after all the dust settled from the collapsed cavern, but found he needed to bend at the waist and look over and down due to the expansion and size of his chest. It took him a while to find what he was looking for, the two men he knew to be at the mouth of the cave when he woke up and began this jack off session. Bugs... they looked like bugs to him, not even able to come up to his ankles when both he and they were standing flat footed. Something was still coursing through Aaron, however. It wasn't his memory, it wasn't the sensation of growth, it was a feeling....a feeling of sheer power. The flash backs of his brother taunting him during basketball, mixed with the feelings of his captors holding him prisoner here, and now... now he knew no one would hold him prisoner, no one could taunt him for being small and weak, and he knew... ... ... somehow, he knew... the power was still building up inside of him, ready to be unleashed again, and yet again, and again. "ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR!" Aaron screamed and stomped his foot causing the earth to shake. "How do you like your god now!?!" Aaron gave a most muscular and growled heavily. The two men, now frightened beyond belief, came and pissed their pants at the same time. Looking down at the reaction these ant sized men had over him, Aaron's cock sprung to life instantly, sent a shiver down the shaft, through the balls, and back up Aaron's spine. Grabbing his cock, he pointed it downward and blew once again. The two men, tried to run, but massive glob of spunk was two large. They were stuck as if hit by a tidal wave, carried on the tide of it by fifty feet or so. Almost drowned the men staggered to get to their feet, sliding and slipping on the muddy ground soaked with cum. "RAAAAAAAAAAUGH! I AM TITUS! Your god is thirsty and needs a bath, where is the closest river?" The two men tried to scream and point which Aaron could scarcely see nor hear, but finally they crawled to a dry spot and with their bodies formed the shape of an arrow pointing the direction of where a river was located. Aaron smiled and casually walked off, his footsteps sounding like bombs going off and sending lab equipment into frenzied fits of data recording a geological labs around the United States and Mexico.

Had to make sure I found this part. For some reason, a lot of members liked this part. Can't remember why but I hope you like it for the same reason and tell me about it. Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 3 The sky was dark yet the moon pushed through it to illuminate the junkyard's assorted weights and vehicles. Deep groaning could be heard in the center as two human bodies pounded were fixed in the center of it all, one atop the other with their skin rubbing together in their naked forms. I was surrounded with muscle as what could have only been described as a muscular beast surrounded me and filled me with his passion and giving me pleasure with his lips as a medium. Every part of my body burned like a seductive flame as I felt his skin touch different points of my body and leave me quivering under his embrace. My cock was as solid as stone as I felt my body close in on yet another climax. My abs were matted with my cum, the hair wet and glistening. The man above me was a perfect symbol of masculinity that I couldn't refuse as his large, square jaw pressed into my face and graced me with yet another touch from his furry face and warm, full lips. I had trouble opening my eyes as the beast's actions left my eyes blurry. I could almost see through the darkness of the hovering moons shadow as I tried to form a face with the hidden lines of the dark. The man stood to his full height slowly, our difference in perspective growing farther and farther apart as he began to tower above me like a sky scraper. For an instant, I thought I'd made out the face of the sex beast, his dark hair glistening and his body sweating from his intense work. Suddenly, the moonlight grew brighter and brighter until I couldn't see anything; the vision of magnificence before me becoming pure white light. Suddenly the light of the room changed and became morning light that shined in through my window. I'd woken up to bright morning light. My arms were tensed as they had a tightened grasp on a thick pillow beneath me that seemed wet with what could only have been saliva. I sat up in an enormous bed and was greeted to the view of what I remembered my brother had told me was my room, the different kinds of furniture greeting me as I arose. I turned to the window and saw that a tea set had been put on my night table, a tea cup of cold drink beside it. I yawned as I felt myself waking up and scratched my chest before I fully absorbed the surroundings closer to me. My sheets were wet with something that felt cold and drying. I blushed as I realized it was coming from me and I threw the sheets aside to see my naked 230 pound body, covered with nothing but my dark body hair. I felt my embarassment start to fill me and I put my head in my hands. The full gravity of my dream and what soaked the bed weighed me down. I'd had many sexual dreams before, ones that left my bed soaked just like the bed I was currently in, but never had it been for a man. I shook off these thoughts to try and pretend they didn't happen, throwing my legs out of the bed far enough for my feet to touch the cold wooden ground and scratching my balls. My size 12 feet were a bit wobbly but I was able to collect enough strength in them to stand. I looked quickly for my bag but couldn't see it. All that had been left for me was a large tee shirt and a shorts that looked like they were made with multiple X's on the tags. I put them on and felt the clothes drape over me like a blanket. It had been so long since I'd felt so small in a pair of clothes but, with so few options, I took what I was given. I left the room and was greeted to the smell of strong man-sweat and the sight of assorted, torn clothes. That's when I'd fully remembered what I'd experienced yesterday. My big little brother and my even bigger dad; both hulking men that could have scared away an NFL player of any size. I pushed myself through the assorted clothes of many sizes and smells before I made to the other end, short of breath. When I reached the center of the house, the true size of it's expanse astounded me. The stairs I'd walked up to yesterday to reach my brother's many rooms branched out in two opposite directions, one going to my brother's rooms to the left that I'd gotten accustomed to and the other going into what led appeared to be a large steel door. Had that been there before? I stopped my interrogation on my own memory as I thought I'd heard something clank in the distance. I followed the sound with my ear, going down the steps to the main floor. The objects inside the many rooms I passed seemed to have the usual items and home accessories but some seemed to vary in size greatly by one another. This didn't phase me since I'd been raised in a house where my dad could tear apart the most durable furniture with his big, hulking muscles. Dad used to always try to point out how sorry he was when he'd come into our little room and try to play with us, accidentally crushing or breaking our toys with power. A sad face would cross him and, me and my brother having so much love for our big ol' dad, would hug him and say it was all OK. We were always really close when no one was there to give us a reason to be embarrassed. My journey to the center of the clanking sound led me to a darkened square pathway that aimed down a path of stone steps. I creeped down them and became more cautious as the sound grew louder. Posters of muscular icons to muscle were posted along the the walls the way a fan girl would decorate her room with boy bands. The big difference, however, was that each one was had a large x put across it as if to symbolize something. The wide path of stairs finally ended after what seemed like an endless trip to a loud hell. The clanking had become an uproar that rang in my ears as something moved them quickly in a repetitive motion. A massive glass door led into what looked like an enormous weight room, hundreds of big and heavy looking weights that even I, being a linebacker myself, could lift. I stood near the edge of the glass door to try and peek inside without being seen and I was speechless at the spectacle before me. Someone big with a wide back was set on a weight bench that looked to be bending from the weight it was holding. The beast above it seemed to be perfectly balanced on it, the small of his back being the center to hold him in place. The giant's arms moved up and down like a machine as it lifted a bar that also was bending from the long set of weights that stretched in both directions. The bar itself appeared be to be as long as a pole used in the Olympics. My mouth dropped open at the sight of so much weight. There was no doubt in my mind that the weights were equivalent to an entire standard weight rack. When I could pull my vision from that, I looked to see an enormous chest hiding its owner's head. The two bulging masses bulged with every movement and seemed to be pumped to the max, stretching the bare skin of the enormous chest muscle. A pillow couldn't compare to the size and hardness of the big chest. A pair of lats that looked like the wings of a large creature hid the seat of the bench and had made a large and comfortable seat for a tight but large set of 8 abs. Each individual ab shined like a bar of soap but looked harder than the cobblestones they mimicked. I felt sweat begin to perspire on me as I smelled the strong smell of man escape the cracks of the glass door. of course, I can't honestly remember if the sweat was from my body reacting to so much testosterone in the air or the pair of shorts that the giant was wearing as he lifted the weight for countless reps. A tight, bright green pair of shorts were stretched to the point of looking like a second skin across the monster's pelvis. The legs of the shorts couldn't reach to his thighs so his all the extra fabric attempted to try and contain a massive bulge that looked like multiple pillows stuffed into the crotch area. The beast's glutes were tight against the back of the shorts as they seemed to try and hold the opposite side of the fabric together with their hardness. I tried to look away and pull myself back together but I couldn't as I watched the beast move the weight, along with his body. I felt my cock jump every time I watched one veiny, full arm bulge as they came down and then surge bigger as they push up. After what seemed like an endless set of reps, the giant racked the massive weight, the metal groaning from the pressure. When the giant sat up, I felt my cock fire down my pant leg as I saw my brother's face over the valley of pectoral muscles. I knew my brother had good looks that we'd inherited from our father but, seeing him in almost all his glory, buffed up to maximum proportion with his muscles full with countless amounts of blood, I felt my body convulse as I tried to fight a standing orgasm. My mouth was open as I tried to hold myself back but couldn't accidently falling against the door and making a tiny thumping noise. I quickly rolled out of the glass door's view as I tried to stand myself up and look back inside. It didn't seem that I'd been spotted or noticed and I was glad I wasn't as I watched my hulk of a brother stand up, his head closing in on the gym's lights. My mouth fell open at such enormity as he seemed to be in an a trance, his blue eyes seeming to send his dominance into anyone who saw them, his brow sweating from his workout. He raised a beastly arm and a forest of armpit hair revealed itself, seeming to follow suit with everything else on Jeff's hairy upper body. Of course, his lower half wasn't too far behind as it looked like he'd just left a leg workout before I'd came down. Each leg was bulging like its own pillar, the muscles distinctly revealing their three heads and bulging with angry veins that went up and down from his thick, protruding calf to the revealing green shorts that were loosing the battle against so much size. My giant brother leaned his large head over to his raised, sweat covered arm and licked it as though it were the most tasty lollipop you'd ever seen. He flexed the muscle under his tongue and the unbelievable limb only swelled bigger, reaching to almost 1.5 times its original size. Only one limb was meant to be flexed but so much power and muscularity was clearly not enough for his arm as the veins pumped blood into his massive shoulder, which tried to block his head's path to his bicep, and caused his left pec to bulge along with it. Suddenly, Jeff seemed to go into a muscle frenzy as he raised both arms and flexed his entire upper body, all the muscles converging to for a garden of muscle on top of one torso. His hairy abs cringed as he tried to flex both his arms and his abs, the muscled steps forming a symmetrically perfect eight pack that must have been stronger and harder than steel. Though I was still marveling at my monstrous brother, I was interrupted by a loud snapping noise. I looked lower to the source and thought I'd have a nose bleed. Jeff's cock was moving like an angry stallion, its confines trying their best to contain its fury and failing against the supposedly extra stretch fabric. A tears began to form along the hips of the shorts as the endowment beneath jumped and moved with excitement. Suddenly the bulge stood still before it jumped again, looking several inches bigger than before. This motion followed an identical one as it seemed the beast was beginning to awaken and wanted out. NOW. An enormous pillar began to form in the giant's pants as he got off on his muscle, his attention appearing to be on his pecs as he performed a non-stop pec bounce that seemed to pull me in like a horse being caught by a lasso. The enormous pillar looked to have no end to its growth as it quickly started to look bigger than my sizable biceps (which were a mere 17 inches). The beast was awake and, judging by Jeff's expression on his handsome face, would not go back to sleep without some serious attention. I'd seen my brother naked before when we both joined the local gym 3 years ago. Never had I seen such a monster tucked under that green rag of a pair of shorts before. It was unthinkable something could be so huge but Jeff's big friend proved me wrong as it surged a good deal thicker and longer. With a loud RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIPPP, the shorts lied on the ground defeated, a giant weapon of mass destruction appearing in its wake. " Fuck. Third pair this week " Jeff said with his powerful voice, the testosterone coming from him too much to be contained by a simple glass door and pulling at my cock. My conscious was trying to awaken itself as well in reaction to seeing my brother naked and bigger than ever. How could I look at my little brother this way? My answer came as Jeff's giant cock attempted to change from horizontal to vertical, punching his stomach as if to tell me that this alpha man here was not "little" in anyway. I could see Jeff look down and smile at his passenger and wrapped his hand around it with his big paws, their expanse still only enough to reach less than halfway around the shaft. " Shit" he groaned as he moved his grip up and down the log-cock, his beautiful blue eyes closing and his breathing becoming heavier, his deep voice and strong lungs creating a sound that reminded me of a large truck starting up. I felt my hand take control as it too wrapped around my much smaller 8 inch cock, my breathing matching my brother's as we pleasured ourselves together but apart. I could feel myself close in on climax, which was amazing since I'd already fired a heavy load into my white shorts already. My body showed through my shirt as the big clothing began to become wet with my sweat. This moment was the greatest of my life; greater than any of my times with the big chested girls I always hung around in college. I couldn't control myself as my cock fired yet again into my pants with a healthy amount of cum that collected with the already cold and drying batch in my pants. Fully spent, I still kept my eyes on my brother as he seemed to have the most amazing sex drive, having not cum at all and still holding up for so many minutes. Suddenly, my brother roared with the voice of a beast and pointed his cock at the walls. Like a fire hose, the giant weapon fired an explosive and endless ray of cum at the closest wall, splattering with a heavy pounding that sounded almost exactly like a true fire hose. With increasing power, the giant fired cum at the wall that bounced back and hit everything; weights, the floors, Jeff's body. The room's yellow painted walls quickly were being over taken by the new flush of pure white. Jeff quickly twisted his body and began to fire at every wall, the room quickly getting painted down with its new coat of "paint". I jumped back as my beast of a brother pulled the force of his attack in my direction, a blast of cum hitting the glass door in front of me. I quickly fell on my ass as the glass was covered in an array of endless white that cracked the glass. I was reminded of the moment in your car when your sitting in a car wash and they drop a tub of soap over the front wind shield so you pretty much can't see anything except continuous cascading waves of soap and water. My eyes widened as the glass quickly began to crumble at such force and began to leak through. I ran back around the corner of the steps to watch as the glass shattered and the powerful gun fire (or maybe cock fire) left the gym and fell on the floor outside. I felt as if I was merely watching fiction but I knew that this assault was real. Finally, the blast fell with the force of gravity as it weakened and then finally went back into the gym, its source clearly done with its fury. I was shocked into being still on the stares as I tried to absorb what I just saw but got no time to relax as I heard thumping and splashing that sounded like heavy feet trying to leave the room through the big white mess. I ran like a cheetah up the stairs and turned the never ending corners, running up the stairs, past the torn clothes on the floor, dived into my room and closed the door behind me, hoping my escape had gone unnoticed. I took a deep breath and jumped back into the bed on the opposite side of the room, my eyes wide as I tried to go over everything that had happened in the last hour in my mind. I heard thumping that had to be Jeff and quickly closed my eyes in an attempt to hide my consciousness from him and mask the fact I'd just seen my little brother destroy an entire room with only the jizz from his leviathan of a cock. Suddenly, the door slammed open and in came my brother, ducking his head through the door and maneuvering through it with difficulty thanks to his big, pumped muscles. He'd put on a black tank top and some tight looking that khaki shorts that were failing to hide his big man weapon. " YOU HUNGRY BRO?! I'M STARVED!" he roared with a big, happy voice that I swear could cause an avalanche on any kind of snow covered mountain. I sat up and looked quickly to his stomach as it roared in protest to its starvation. Who could possibly feed so much man in one morning?!

The Culling Part 9 In the mansion balanced on fountains of water, there was an enormous whale watching the guests at the party. The whale was in a tank that was hundreds of times bigger than the whole ballroom that the party was being held in. Two whole walls of the ballroom made of a crystal clear substance that were also part of the walls of the tank. The tank was large enough for the whale to swim comfortably in but it frequently swam to the bottom to peer at the small humans having the party. The dance floor of the ballroom was also clear and we could look down at the sparkling, dancing waters of the fountain that supported the huge mansion. The fountains were constantly changing patterns but the mansion resting on the tops of them was rock solid never betraying it's shifting foundations. The setting of the summer sun made the whole ballroom shine orange through the gauzy curtains that lined the enormous windows. Scott, one of the hosts of the party, was talking to me. He had light brown, thinning hair, lovely brown eyes with long lashes. He had a cool smile that rarely went to his eyes unless he was looking at his partner Seamus. Scott's big arms, strained the sleeves of his tight, black button down shirt that was tight enough I could see the fabric stretch every time he took a breath. "It was kind of like a pet that kept following Seamus home," he said looking up at the whale as it's enormous bulk moved past the wall. "Seamus would walk along the beach and find this whale beached there. Of course, the first time he tossed it out to sea a few miles, the way anyone would. But when it happened two more times he started to get attached." Seamus stood up on a platform directly behind Scott, openly ogling me. He was wearing no shirt just a leather vest, a leather kilt and heavy boots. His hair was bright orange and his skin very pale and hairless. His exposed arms looked to be about 40 incredibly rugged unflexed inches, impossibly enormous for a normal man but Seamus was one of the younger, smaller men at this party for the brotherhood. He was doing a kind if stomping dance to the thumping rhythm of the music in the room. He ran one of his veined, meaty hands across the muscular brickwork of his stomach and licked his lips looking at me. I felt a tremor of...something...all my boyhood I had known that desiring men meant death for me and here I was looking at this spectacular man openly lusting after me. It felt good. Scott turned briefly glancing at Seamus' display and smiled affectionately, "I can't deny Seamus anything so when I was designing the house I incorporated the tank for his friend." "It's pretty amazing," I said looking up at the vast tank although I was both complimenting the tank and commenting on Seamus' crude behavior. I took in the spectacle of the ballroom. Michael was right about getting out to events, I felt more of a connection with my fellow brothers, our similar desires, our miraculous abilities. But I was still troubled by things. I looked up at Seamus who was joined by Scott on the platform. Seamus was grinding into Scott and seemed lost in his partner's massiveness. Seamus was famous for not controlling his urges. The previous year he had gotten in minor trouble for masturbating across the train tracks. The crime was not the masturbation itself, but the fact that as he was moving his gigantic cock back and forth across the tracks it had struck an oncoming train, crushing the engine and killing several of the non-brotherhood passengers. Almost none of the brotherhood were on the train (most of us prefer running which is much faster than any train can move) and of course we are, for all practical purposes, indestructible anyway. Since the 25 deaths were all breeders, Seamus had to do some community service. He was lucky no pre-ascension brothers were on that train which I believe was the main source of concern about the accident among the brotherhood. Most of the brotherhood ranged in height from the shortest 6'7" to about 7'9" which was the height of the tallest elder. Our huge muscularity actually made us look shorter until one of us stood next to a non-ascended person and then our immensity was grotesquely apparent. In the ballroom, I would say the average unflexed arm was about sixty inches in girth. Even among these impossibly massive men, Michael and I were intimidatingly immense. Michael's arms were almost eighty inches and mine the largest in the room by far, were eighty five inches of striated brawn, which was why we were invited and why everyone stared at us together. It was good our backs flared so wide as the width held the impossible size of our arms out away from our torsos. We were the biggest non-elder men anyone had ever seen. The smaller men moved aside in deference to our ponderous bulk. Being big, being monstrously, inconceivably powerful, being one of the Brotherhood, it changed my perspective. When a sneeze or a stray gesture can kill a small army of regular people, it changes something inside. Just walking and feeling the massive, hard mounds of muscle of my legs push against the thick swinging girth of my cock and the pendulous bulk of my testicles, I was not who I had been. These men around me were the only people who could stand up to my strength, the only people who could trade blows with me and maybe wound me. They understood the world in a way that only men like us can. Michael's seven feet of brutally huge mass suddenly filled the entirety of my vision. He gave me a quick hug. The roughness of his dark beard sent shivers through me. He stood next to me looking at the small waiters weaving through the crowded room, "They are called bodybuilders. They take weird substances and constantly lift things over and over again to make their muscles bigger. Scott thought they would be a great conversation piece at the party." His hand lightly massaged the top of my trapezius muscle and touched my lower back as I stiffened looking at the small men, shirtless and childlike next to the hulking mountains of muscularity of the Brotherhood. They navigated between the canyons of moving muscle with theIr trays. Their faces were rigid with concentration as if each step was a death defying act. Perspiration ran down their bodies despite the coolness of the room. Michael whispered in my ear, "They are being well paid for this work." "Some things are not worth any money," I grumbled, but held my peace. Jedrek burst through the crowd bigger than most of the other guests. He walked up to me and clasped me in a hearty hug, "Many good wishes, Gregor and Michael! I wish you joy." he stepped back staring at me in the eye and then he touched the center of my chest, "You have learned the sacredness of the Brotherhood. Of Love." Some part of me wanted to respond cynically but Michael was a continual joy in my life despite my other misgivings. I smiled and clasped his large shoulder with one hand, "Jedrek, I have not always been grateful to you. But today and now I am filled with thankfulness." He beamed at us both and shook Michael's hand, smiling broadly. "Gregor and Michael, I have new reason to be thankful myself. I have taken a husband as well. I would like to introduce you to Ryota, the man who finally captured my heart." A broad black haired man stepped up to me. The cast of his features reminded me of the men that Jedrek had killed in the forest. He was slightly shorter than Jedrek but just as hugely, thick. His clothes were a different style. An almost iridescent ivory material was worn loose and belted around his muscular waist. The material crossed across his wide upper torso exposing almost half his chest. I could see the rippling power of his hairless, pectoral muscles clearly as he moved his hand to clasp mine. He spoke with a deep, melodious voice, "Gregor and Michael, it is truly a pleasure. Jedrek speaks well of you. I come from Nihan just off the southern coast of your country." Ryota's smile vanished in a moment and he looked seriously at me. "Jedrek, has told me about your misgivings about this country. I need to tell you about my own shame." Jedrek nodded curtly as Ryota lead me away out the large glass doors to the balcony. The doors completely sealed the loudness of the party away from us, I could not even hear a distant thump of the music. Outside there was only the slightest of breezes and the soft sound of the fountain. The sun was setting and the air was charged with color. Ryota smiled a brief smile, his teeth flashing white against his tan skin and black goatee. "This is a hard story for me but I think it will help you to understand the value of the men of Taiga. The value of what they do here," he gestured with a forearm writhing with muscle towards the ballroom. He sighed deeply and continued, "My people practice the culling, I think we do it better than yours. The wise women were militant about stamping out the male threat. They keep track and search down every male child for the culling. "My brother and I were born on the same day. We both knew at an early age that we would be killed when we went to the culling. There were a network of caves in the mountains and places where only a young person could squeeze into. We found a place with a spring of water deep in those caves. No one knew of it. For months, we secreted supplies to that place. We laid false trails and sealed parts of paths off. We hid in those caves for a long time. We only had each other and one terrible night we gave into temptation and," he paused a pained expression on his face, "we ascended." I suddenly understood his shame, not only two men but brothers. "We thought we were cursed, that the grotesque size was our brand of shame. We blamed, hated each other. We tore the mountains apart, fighting. It was useless we were both too strong to be killed." "We ran away and both of us soon became powerful leaders and divided the country between us in a civil war. I was miserably lonely and occasionally took men as lovers. Thanks to the culling none of them desired me, they loved me only as their powerful leader. My desires killed them." He looked sad, "I became aware of a trader, bigger than a bear, who could easily fight off any who opposed him. My first thought was fear and I sent many men to their deaths trying to kill him. "Then I met this man, Jedrek. He wished to trade I wished to fight. We fought. We were matched in every way, not since my brother had a man moved as fast as me and struck blows that could stagger me. I felt myself drawn to his body, his red hair and beard and soon I was in his arms and making love with my equal and telling my story. "Gregor, this place is our best hope to live together in peace. It is a refuge from the evil that twists us from our birth. Jedrek tells me you hate it, accept it and your birthright, it is not evil. The evil is out there." Ryota's massive frame was lit by the lights of the ballroom. The air was blue and dark with shadows. Ryota's dark eyes bore into me, "It is a refuge from the blood that the brotherhood pays every day. That the rest of the world asks of us to pay for our power." That night in the safe warmth of my bed with Michael, I dreamed of my village of my childhood. It was the day of the culling and I was standing in the row of boys shivering in terror and guilt. Agnieska, the wise woman released the flower pollen in a fragrant cloud over the stinking crowd of us boys. Gratitude came on me as the pollen fell on me, hiding my shame from the world. I became aware of a clear space in the pollen cloud as if an invisible force was pushing it away. Guilt and terror made my heart hammer in my thin chest. I saw Ulric's stricken face as the pollen drifted on to the other boys away from him. The witch's knife flashing through the air. The ground shook and twisted and writhed and pierced poor Ulric's body as it deformed itself. The very earth shrieked with pain as it roiled around me and all was lifeless. I woke sweating. I knew what I needed to do. The Culling Part 10 I stood alone on the edge of the twisted plain of Eoghan and Fearghus' folly, known by the breeders as Durness' Folly. The breeders. I cursed the epithet, I was thinking with the same smugness I detested in the rest of the Brotherhood. I needed that arrogance though, so I allowed the smugness to creep over me at the various inadequacies, the fragility, the puniness of...breeders. The green mountains of Taiga lay at my back. Ahead, the vast and lifeless silences of the twisted landscape were broken only by my own footsteps. I pulled off the only clothing I was wearing, a breechcloth, the tearing of the cloth echoing from the giant misshapen rock formations in front of me, The sun stood high above me in the sky as I began to concentrate my power. I spat once into each of my hands. I glanced downwards as my big hands began to stroke the length of my manhood. The sunlight threw shadows on the deep, hairy striations of the enormous, jutting shelf of my chest which completely obstructed the view of my hands. I felt the hot, aliveness of my penis, so much a part of me and yet alien in its thick, vein covered enormity. I purposefully concentrated on my strength. How I dominated every man I came in contact with. I was bigger and stronger than any man I had physically encountered. If I glared people moved away. Mountains, continents were nothing to my massive body. One of my hands moved up stroking the powerful, stonelike cords of my obliques. I felt my testicles swell as hard as the fantastic peaks of my muscles. The shaft of my manhood grew rigid, harder than any metal I had forged. The expanding girth of my penis became difficult to grasp even with my big hands. Out past the roiling muscular vastness of my chest, the thickly veined protuberance of my cockhead became visible. The wide, swollen head of my phallus was red with built up pressure and glistening with precum dripping from the slit, it looked like a monstrous, savage weapon. I stroked harder feeling the pressure continue to build all while willing myself not to complete the orgasm. My cock seemed to swell even bigger. I could feel the need to release boiling throughout its massive length. Then I came. The explosion of ejaculate shot out of me and I roared shaking the massive formations in front of me. The liquid struck the hard rock shattering it into pieces of earth. I turned spraying all the formations in front of me. The thunderous report of stone being obliterated filled my ears. I strode forward on the now flattened land, my inexhaustible manhood blasting the formations as I swept it back and forth across the lifeless plain in front of me instantly pulverizing the twisted stone and churning the hard earth up. I do not know the length of time it took me to cross the plain but I only stopped when the last of the formations was exploded into nothingness by the force of my cum. I made my way naked back across the expanse of the plain. My legs sometimes sinking deep into the dark and muddy earth. Everywhere there was the smell of my seed mixed with the earth. The sun had just risen on what morning it was and how many days I had spent at my labor, I did not know. My shadow was the only shadow cast across the landscape. Reaching the middle of the plain I turned a full circle and saw nothing but dark muddy, flat earth where once there had been only twisted rock. I turned finally in the direction of my home. I tensed the gigantic muscles of my legs and sprang free from the clinging earth in a mighty leap that sent me flying into the sky, across the miles of the plain, higher than the soaring peaks of the Taiga Mountains. I called on my other powers to steer and slow my descent so I landed gently outside the home Michael and I shared. I was exhausted and staggered into Michael's arms as he lead me to a hot shower. I then fell into our bed and slept and slept. It was morning again and I awoke blinking in the light falling through our window. I nuzzled into the deep cavern under Michael's arm, enjoying his hairiness, the hardness of his muscle even as he slept and the musky clean scent of him. I made growling noises like a rutting animal and woke Michael who took my revived manhood easily. "You're stronger than mountains," I whispered as I came in him. "I know," he growled, tensing as he shot ropes of cum on the far wall of our bedroom. We spent a week doing the ordinary things in life, not speaking of what we had to do. I savored this time with Michael for we both knew this time in Taiga was to come to an end. On the seventh day after my return having finished our clean up of the evening meal, Michael came to me with two bundles of blue fabric. He shook out two cloaks of soft blue leather. Stitched across them in gold was a design of two magnificent trees, their trunks separate but their branches intertwined, grown together. "While you were completing your task, I made these for our next labor. If you pull them completely around and over yourself, they will let in no rain or weather and the colors and designs will fade into the landscape and you will not be seen. They will also make the rockiest ground comfortable to lie upon." "They are perfect," I smiled in gratitude. We packed supplies and shut the door of our home. We both wore our cloaks and light short tunics of muslin with loose leather breeches. Except for our richly appointed cloaks, we could be two very large peasants. The sun was high in the sky and in its light I could see the brilliance of the goldwork in Michael's cloak as it bunched and moved over the enormous muscular crags of his back. I felt my manhood stir at this display and I needed to focus on other matters. "Time to begin the invasion of our homeland, Mediolanum." Michael said with a bright smile and shot into the air. He was instantly a blue glittering dot on the horizon. I took one last look at this place that I had fought with and been changed by. I thought of Ryota's words, a refuge for men like us and I could feel some of the awesome beauty of it leak into my heart. "Goodbye," I whispered and leapt up into the air. Once again I was speeding over Durness' Folly, but I could traces of green like a mist running over the dark, fertile land. The curse was gone, the healing had begun. When Jedrek made his runs across Mediolanum he had purposefully avoided the soldiers because he wanted to avoid creating a situation. Michael and I were creating a situation and so we began with the border guard on the Eastern border of the land. Using some of my magics, I gentled my landing and barely disturbing the trunks of the trees in the copse I landed beside. I pulled my cloak around me, blending into the landscape and hunching down and looked at the scene playing out just a few feet away. Michael was surrounded by soldiers, his 7 feet easily overtopping the tallest man in the group. Michael's thick upper arms were easily wider than the shoulders of these armored men standing around him. His monstrous chest swelled menacingly forcing the men away from his body, a small bounce of that hulking superstructure and the crowd of men would be pounded into oblivion, armor and all. Michael was obviously moving very carefully to keep from hurting these men standing uneasily near him. "I wish to speak to your commanding officer," Michael was keeping his powerful, baritone voice gentle. "W-w-w-we are s-s-supposed t-to b-b-b-bind the prisoners up." One of the men barely stuttered out. Michael chuckled, the unexpected movement of his vast body caused two of the closest soldiers to break ranks and dash away in panic. "That is easily solved, for I am not your prisoner, I am your liberator. Walk with me as friends walk with friends." Something in the good natured warmth of Michael's voice caused the soldiers fear to melt away. They lowered their useless weapons, although the squad leader kept doggedly on, "We are loyal servants to the great King Whately and the high Wizards Garoth and Reb'kah. We gladly serve at his majesty's pleasure. We require no liberation." Michael smiled at the man, his beautiful blue eyes gentle, his dark hair lightly tossled by his flight. I felt so in love with this humble, strong but gentle man. "Then lead me as an emissary of a friendly nation, for at this moment that is what I am." I wanted to watch him win them over, but I had another part to play. After the men had walked away, I sang to the shadows and to the darkness so that magical eyes would not be able to spy on the proceedings. I conjured a blanket of shadow to cover the country obscuring our uprising from the high wizards and from any other magical sight not of the Brotherhood (this was for two reasons: we did not need to hide from the Brotherhood and the magic needed is infinitely more powerful). Reluctantly, I turned and leapt north towards the icy tower of Reb'kah, the Enchantress also known as the Deadly Terror to her enemies. Since she had sworn allegiance to the king the country had successfully captured much territory from her neighbors. She was deeply feared and hated. I landed half a mile from the tower, cracking the ground with my impact. The tower was made from a gray silver metal. It looked like something alien perched on a blasted plain. A green mist rose from the ground and I was immediately confronted by a thousand strong army of dead warriors. The smell of their rotting flesh filled the air. Their number stood between me and my goal. They unslung their weapons and marched towards me. Some of the weapons glowed with power and I recognized at least one of the blades from my studies. These were the men who had fallen against Reb'kah, whose souls and bodies were enslaved by her power. I put my hands on my hips and simply drew a deep breathe. All of the green mist was sucked into the almost limitless capacity of my lungs. I could see my chest expanding more in my lower vision. The warriors stumbled against the force of my intake. I put a small amount of effort into blowing out the air. It was like unleashing armageddon. A great tornado of wind poured from me smashing into the army with enough force to shred armor and disintegrate bones. The wind whipped bodies into nothingness and as the turbulence spread across the army of the dead, nothing but fragments of armor and weapons remained clanking across the hard ground. The tower was buffeted by the raging winds, it shook and bent in the maelstrom of my breathe, the whole structure teetered but held true as I stopped my exhale. It was suddenly silent and I was alone on the plain. "I'm not here to kill," I said into the absence of sound, "I need to be more careful." By the time, I finished speaking I was at the heavy metal doors at the base of the tower. The doors yawned at least 30 feet above me. I pushed my fingers into the thick metal and then simply pulled backwards, the doors popped off of the building, the torn metal shrieking. I tossed the doors behind me and heard the far off rumble as they embedded themselves into the distant mountains. I was inside. It was cold, far colder than the icy temperatures outside. There were stairs running up in a spiral up the sides of the tower. A high, piercing, wailing echoed from all sides as giant blades of ice fell from above. I sang out the opening note of the spell of sealing, simultaneously shattering the blades with the power of my voice and magically preventing the flight of my adversary. As I sang the last note, I leapt upwards effortlessly shattering stone and steel as I hurtled to the pinnacle, the room of power. I burst through the final floor of reinforced steel and wood with an explosion of debris. My invulnerable cloak was dusty but intact, my tunic shredded exposing most of my torso. The room was long. The floor was littered with the pots and tubes of alchemy. Runes were drawn with a sweeping hand on the floors and ceilings, they glowed a bright and angry red, meaning my magic had successfully been cast over the structure. Hanging in rows along the walls were the heads of men. Their mouths hanging open in a rictus of pain. At the far end of the room stood Reb'kah. Her hair was long and white almost silver and it spilled down almost to her sandaled feet. She was wearing a long white robe, which almost matched her delicately veined skin in paleness. Her face was a mask of hatred as she launched a knife of ice at me. The blade broke harmlessly on the hairy rampart of my chest. Instantly I was encased in an enormous block of ice. I felt a momentary panic, which instantly subsided as I took a breathe. The expansion of my chest shattered the block. I could move as if there was no impediment and the crumbled at the force of my limbs as I strode forward. Reb'kah hissed, "You are the absence of my power. You are the blanket of darkness that hides the rats of men from my gaze! You are.... What are you?" "I am of the men of Taiga, the brotherhood." "The stories are true then. Giant apes with the heavy, hideous features of men. You bring my end a rich irony, creature of Taiga." Her rage was pulsing through the room. Several of the heads on the wall burst like overripe fruit, but I was immune. "My life has been dedicated to the destruction of men. My first trophy was the head of the one who called himself my father. I only serve the king," her mouth twisted with even more bitterness, "to serve my own ends. Were it not for the wizard's tricks, I would rightfully be ruler of a land rid of free men." I tried to think of how Michael would diffuse such hatred but I only had the goal of my mission. "I am not here to end you, I am here to form an alliance---" I faltered, the idiotic futility of my words dying on my lips as I spoke into her hatred, "or neutralize you." She screeched and lightning whipped impotently around my body. All of the heads burst into flames and it seemed to me that I heard a low moan of pain or maybe release. There was no choice for me. I stared at her icy blue eyes and sang the song of closing. Lines of black power arced out of her body and a rancid smell filled the room. "You will lose all power and memory," I spoke softly as she slumped to the floor. She looked up with clouded, confused eyes. I touched her arm, as fragile as new ice in my large hand, and carefully helped her to stand, "I am sending you to a village of good people. They will shelter you until you are well." I whispered the final spell and she shimmered away to the villageas in. The tower was built for dark purposes and stank of evil. I did not wish such a thing to stand. I tore open a hole in the wall and leaped down the side of the structure. I looked up at the massive, metallic building looming hundreds of feet above me. I bent my knees spread my arms wide and gripped the building and stood up lifting it entirely out of the ground. The structure squealed as its weight redistributed in ways it was never built for. I was now holding the doomed tower with both hands spread wide. Then I gave the tower a hug. I pulled and squeezed the tower to my chest. I could feel my biceps harden to something harder than metal or any substance known. My arms worked with a steady, incredible pressure. I easily brought my hands compressing the materials of the tower to my chest which I could feel expanding with a powerful pump. The metal cried in agony as it was stressed in ways that nature couldn’t accomplish. I kept reaching out and gathering a huge mass of steel and compress it to my now heaving pecs. Then I reached and stretched my fingers, which would sink in and deform beams and bring them to me. I began gathering tons of steel faster and faster and driving the cold steel to my deep cleavage. My chest was swelling and bulging and compressing the very matter of the tower tighter and tighter. The metal was turning into hot liquid and then vaporizing in the terrible heat of my powerful muscles. I inhaled the steel steam and instead of tiring, I felt my power increase. My arms moved so fast, they were a blur. My chest muscles pumped like gigantic sledge hammers as they compressed the solid matter against my blurred hands. Within moments there was nothing. I rubbed my bare, extremely hard* and hairy chest steaming from the heat of tearing a structure into nothingness. Nothing of the structure remained, no stick or stray bolt. Only a hole that had been the resting place of the building. I turned away, my cloak blowing back behind me and leaped away. I camped that night alone in a forest between the wizards' towers, leaving Michael to his work. I pulled the cloak around me and I was sheltered from the cold of night and listened to the night sounds. I knew I need not fear any creature or even the raw forces of nature but still I felt comforted by the cloak. I shut my mind from the raw fury of Reb'kah. I hoped that our opposition would not be so dedicated. The next morning I leapt towards the fortress of Garoth. The fortress rested in a high rocky valley. The fortress was huge, literally miles across. It was made of a strange marbled blue and white stone. The center of the building rose in a peak that towered over even the mountains. A cloud blew across that high tower even as I watched. I walked towards the gigantic iron doors, they rose almost as high as Reb'kah's entire tower. The valley was lightly wooded with the wiry trees of the mountains. The doors were suddenly flung open by a gust of wind which pulled several trees out by the roots. I marched into the hurricane and saw emerging out of the doors the enormous golden head of a dragon. It roared and shook the ground with its fury. It clamped jaws bigger than whole houses. Acid dripped smoking from the gaping maw of its mouth. It snorted flame that bounced harmlessly off the clearly dragonfire proof bricks of the fortress. Monstrous chains bound its rear legs. The creature pulled fruitlessly on those chains. It turned its vast eyes and regarded my approach. Its mouth opened and a torrent of hellfire ran towards me. Without slowing my forward stride I opened my mouth and simply inhaled the flame, creating a gigantic torrent of suction that pulled all the flame into my mouth. I felt the gentle warmth of the fire that ran hotter than the rivers of lava in the earth, hotter than any fire known to normal creation in my vast chest. I felt an internal friction which caused it to grow, by my gut feeling, slightly warmer. I expelled the flame on to the wall next to the dragon. It was white hot, its brilliance blotting out all other sight fading the colors of the day to nothingness. It struck the side of the building, melting the dragon proof bricks to steaming liquid then to vapor in seconds. A huge hole had been opened up in the side of the fortress exposing that side of the dragon's chamber and several other rooms. The beast made a feeble mewling sound and retreated leaking a foul yellow liquid and brown substance as it pissed and shit itself in fear of me. I strode forward finding the vast thing covering itself with its wings quivering. Its scales rattling with the force of a seizure. Its huge claws were easily larger than me but I did not hesitate to lay my hand gently on one and begin stroking the creature. "Oh Great One, my quarrel is not with you. I do not wish to do battle only to pass and to parley with he who built this fortress." The creature shook slightly less and I could feel it coming out of the shock of our first encounter. I moved past its enclosing wings to where its legs were bound. I grabbed hold of the metal chains which shattered like glass in my grip. "Go free and fly to others of your kind and be not so lonely," I intoned. In a great flurry and buffeting of wind the dragon was gone. The dragon room only had a small door made out of the same brickwork. I was deciding my next move when I felt a transformation spell starting to work on me. I waved it away and watched the bright lines of power dissipate. Moments passed and I was thinking of following the power lines to their source. Before I did though I heard a musical trilling as the rear wall of the chamber simply reformed itself into a stairway of blue stone leading up to the top of the tower. It is nice to be invited, I thought and marched boldly to the tower and my host were waiting. The doors of the tower were worked with white gold and I recognized some powerful protective runes worked within the ornate designs. The doors opened and from the inner chamber a pleasant voice, "Welcome and enter!" The room was dark and suffused with a reddish glow. There were a series of dark curtains that I pushed through until I was in a large round drawing chamber with long couches arranged around in a rough circle. On one lay an attractive black haired man with his eyes closed and no shirt. Kneeling before him, clearly pleasuring him was a winged creature with a female body, a succubus. He groaned, clearly climaxing in the creature's mouth. The creature dutifully swallowed and retreated to the shadows. The man spoke, “She wants to destroy me, but my power makes her give me the most exquisite of pleasures.” The man opened his eyes and stared at me his eyes widening a bit as he scanned my full size, "I must apologize," he said rising with his hand extended, "you have caught me celebrating, the end of my most powerful enemy. I am Garoth, the wizard." I took his hand gently but I could see him wince at the force of my grip. "That would explain the dragon at the door rather than a smiling greeter, Garoth. I am Gregor." I gave the sentence a twist. The man's confidence looked shaken for a moment. A look of fear or something I could not read. “Yes, that was a costly mistake. I will miss Mnementh, he was a great pet and guardian. It was only with great sacrifice that I was able to hold him here. I should have made sure you had a proper greeting.” “Gregor,” he continued, “I assume you are also what ended the career of Reb’kah? I felt that only one such as you (I am assuming you are of the properly legendary brotherhood of Taiga) could end her power signature so completely. I also assume you are responsible for the darkness that clouds my vision of the king’s lands. Seeing these signs, I did put out certain protections. Which I should have guessed would prove useless.” “You have guessed a’right, Garoth. I am responsible for both situations and I am of Taiga.” He prodded me further, “I had always thought the legends were true. I actually made quite a study of the history of Eoghan and know of his partner Fearghus. At a foolish time in my life I even pursued the company of men who did not pass the culling to elevate as your people do. “To what purpose, do you do these things? I won’t say I’m not grateful of being rid of the scheming witch, the release of my dragon and the obscuring of my magic, are impressive but terrifying to me.” I found myself turning his words in my head. He had tried to elevate himself through the company of men, but he was not attracted, did not truly love them. The change had not happened but this might make him more open to treating with me, perhaps. “You hardly seemed terrified, Garoth. I am here to take over my home country of Mediolanum and rule it.” I said carefully. “And you are removing the pillars that support the king. First Reb’kah and now...I see. Why this sidelong approach, Gregor? Your people have been known to take on bigger forces directly. You certainly are more than capable of destroying my great power and Reb’kah’s in tandem and take on the army without much effort. I will freely admit that I not only admire your great power but it makes me jealous.” “I have spent the fullness of my life pursuing power such as yours. It is an honor to be near one who has achieved more than my greatest imaginings.” I felt an impatience growing in me. “My reason are my own, and since you are meeting with me you must understand, I wish to treat.” “Of course, I submit. I do not wish to be destroyed or lose my power. I see fighting as hopeless. You may dictate the terms. It helps of course if we mingle our blood. It binds us.” Garoth was doing exactly as I hoped. It is old magic that a contract drawn with the blood of both parties does completely bind both parties to the terms of the contract. He summoned a quill which he allowed to stab his arm. I willed the quill and used my power to strengthen it slightly pierce my impenetrable skin to take some of my blood. It suddenly leached on to my arm and pulled deeply from me. Garoth was chortling and I felt light headed for a moment and realized that the quill had injected something into me. I could feel my body destroying whatever it was but I was still light headed. Garoth himself was changing growing in size and strength. His muscles were swollen and covered in blue veins. His once slender limbs were now heavy with muscle. Nowhere near even the smallest of the Brotherhood but larger than any mortal man I had seen. A golden glow seemed to be coming from him and the sorceries embedded in the building came alive and wrapped around me and tried to slow my recovery. I opened my mouth to sing and thick black ropes of pure power ran into my mouth, stifling my voice. I could feel Garoth attempting to use my blood to pull my power into him. “At last, at long last. my pursuit of power is complete. This is my dream! The power it courses through me!!” he screamed triumphantly. The ornate and careful runes and sorceries were as nothing to me. I let a fraction of my power down the lines. The effect was immediate. The dark ropes of power burned white and then exploded, writhing like snakes upon the ground. The sorceries that were in careful balance burst all over the room. The succubi, suddenly freed from their sorcerous bonds, attacked Garoth with ferocity. Vainly he fought their claws and teeth. His strength and speed inadequate to the fury of the attacking creatures. They began flaying his skin from his bones. His triumphant grin suddenly became screams of terror as the she demons pulled him down devouring his flesh. They did not attack his vital organs. They wanted him living. A dark hole to another place opened and the succubi pulled Garoth’s still screaming carcass into it. The hole grew pulling pieces of the tower into it. I leapt away, easily escaping the pull of the darkness which was now pulling the whole of the fortress into itself. I watched the hole grow larger destroying all of Garoth’s foul work. Then I sang the song of closings, my voice shook the mountains and the trees and the forces obeyed me. The hole sealed itself and the doorway to that dark place was closed. I felt exhausted and slept that night in Garoth’s valley now cleansed of his evil. Nothing disturbed my rest and I awoke to prepare the final pieces of my plan and rejoin with Michael. To be continued.... The Culling - Conclusion A sitting room. Red all around, a diffused glow. In the middle of the room, a pinprick, a dot of darkness floated suspended in the air. The darkness started growing tearing open bigger and bigger. I opened my mouth to sing a spell and my voice was stopped I couldn't make a sound. Fearfully, I backed away from the growing darkness. A hysterical, gibbering sobbing scream filled the room and I saw Garoth trying and failing to grab the sides of the void with bleeding hands. He saw me and lunged forward his mouth filled with fangs... My eyes opened to see the blue of my cloak stretched above me in the morning light. I could hear a light tapping of rain on the outside. I slowed my breathing as I looked around my small makeshift tent. Absently I traced the muscles of the hard bulwark of my chest with one hand. I felt calmer. It had been only a dream. I was camped in a stand of trees by the King's highway several miles from the castle. I was waiting for Michael to rejoin me. As the tapping of rain subsided I crawled out into the drear of the early morning. I peered through the grey mist at the highway. It was completely deserted. Then I heard it. Maybe it always been there as a low thudding but it was getting louder. The heavy beat of drums the sound of thousands marching forward. The sound obscured all others and the ground was shaking with the force of it. I quickly gathered up my cloak, feeling it reform from a tent as I pulled it over my shoulders. A massive shape was coming towards me in the mist. It was huge, large enough to make one of the giant grizzly bears of the forest look minuscule by comparison. I knew instantly it was, "Michael!" I felt his huge arms around me before I even saw his face. He kissed me and all of me felt for a moment like it was just us, we were the only two in existence, the whole world was the two of us kissing. We paused and I looked into his blue eyes. "Gregor, my life. It has been many days. The world is not lovely when you are not beside me." His voice rippled through me. All I could do was breathe his name once but he heard everything in that. We walked to the highway where the army was marching forward. As they passed, they saluted us and continued their march forward. "I bring you a gift Gregor! All the king's men! We have the full army without a drop of blood spilt." "Michael, this was our dream. You are repairing the wound of Durness and Eoghan, here and now. And you have done far better than me these past few days." I said thinking of my encounters with the wizards. "Gregor, I believe you repaired the folly by yourself, with your own magnificent rod several weeks ago," Michael said with a salacious wink, "But what of the wizards? We have seen no sign and the men have ceased worrying about their retribution." I told him briefly about my dealings, finishing with, "So one is in some kind of eternal torment damnation and the other has had her identity and powers destroyed. Clearly, I am not so persuasive as you." "Gregor, it is the nature of the world that those with the most power never give it up easily. Their ambition and hatred destroyed their ability to work with us long before you ever came to call." "Then what of the king, Michael? Will he also be destroyed?" "I think not Gregor, for he has realized by now that his power has fled, he has no power to lose," Michael smiled confidently. We led the army until we were within hailing distance of the squat gray fortress of the king. It looked hunkered down, smaller and less grand than either of the wizard towers, this building was designed for defense. An inhuman bellow issued from the open gateway of the fortress and an enormous troll thundered out. It was dressed in filthy, rotted rags which exposed most of its body including its fetid, bulbous sexual organ. The smell of rancid piss and shit accompanied its appearance. The creature was dragging a club made from the entirety of a felled redwood, spikes thicker than an ordinary man's neck studded the free end of the massive weapon. "Even though you are the stronger, allow me some fun," Michael breathed in my ear, simultaneously staying me with a gesture and sweeping off his cloak. He was still wearing the simple tunic and breeches of a peasant, his hard and huge muscles only slightly obscured by the loose clothing. He strode up to the giant beast. The creature snickered, leered and scratched its big organ at seeing a lone figure moving toward it. I saw the creature's eyes focus and then widen with fear as it took in Michael's monstrous size. Its own hulking bulk was no match for the overwhelming thickness of Michael's colossal muscularity. As Michael sauntered nearer, his overpowering size became even more apparent. The creature's great legs would humble most tree trunks however Michael's forearms massively gnarled and distended with muscle were easily twice the girth of the troll's gigantic limbs. The creature should have run or been paralyzed with fear. Even if it didn't understand how infinitely more powerful, Michael's strength was, some animal survival instinct should have sent it running like a fragile fawn from a crushing avalanche of granite. The creature had no awareness of how disproportionate the fight was. It grunted with effort as its two great arms levered up the great redwood club. Ponderously, it swung the bulk of the club, twisting to torque up the greatest force into the movement. Michael could have easily evaded the blow but instead kept walking right into it. A great, cracking roar of sound erupted as the irresistible force of the giant swing met the titanic, immovable object of Michael. The club shattered against Michael's impenetrable mass, shredding his outer clothing. We watched as the heavy metal spikes, literally splattered by the force of the blow against the hairy alabaster of Michael's skin, bounced away flattened, unrecognizable. Michael's manhood was fully exposed and his flaccid magnificence was fully five times the size of the troll's now puny looking genitalia. The creature gaped at the impotence of its blow and the useless remnant of its weapon. Michael paused and moved one of his behemoth arms up, explosions of muscularity rippled across his exposed torso with the motion, and theatrically yawned covering his mouth with his hand. The soldiers cheered for the bravado of their humongously massive leader. The troll bellowed in a rage and began to charge Michael. It would have been so easy for Michael to destroy the foul, creature utterly with a single blow but Michael suddenly moved in a blur away from the creature. Before the troll could even take a single step Michael had crossed several hundred feet to the castle. With a single easy motion he yanked out the heavy portcullis. The shattered steel chains were still in the air while he blurred back towards the charging troll with the massive gate, ripping it into pieces as he moved. His hands moved fast warping and reshaping the hard metal into giant sized manacles. Then he was behind the creature almost gently manhandling its great limbs and manacling them with the transformed pieces of the gate. He finished by chaining the creature with a thick metal stake driven deep into hard rock. This all happened in almost a blink, I was startled by the sound of portcullis chains crashing down. I wondered if the soldiers thought it was magic, so quick were Michael's movements. The troll struggled helplessly against the weight of the metal that Michael had effortlessly forged with his grip. It's sluggish brain not comprehending what had occurred. It let out a mewling, beaten sound at Michael's retreating figure. I summoned clothing to cover Michael. We were overwhelming enough without Michael's nakedness awing everyone into stupefaction. After Michael's little show of force, the king's instant surrender was anticlimactic. The day moved forward in a blur of military displays and speeches and by the evening Michael and I were both crowned as kings while the former king was escorted to his home village. We acted quickly with multiple decrees. The first was that the culling ceremony would result in the chosen boys to be sent to training at the castle. It was our idea that the Brotherhood in our fair land would become all variety of public servants, that the strength of our kind would serve the weaker making all the land a stronger place. We also treated with the men of Taiga to open the former lands of the Folly for cultivation. The once sterile lands were now the most fertile in our corner of the world. Years past and the work of transforming a broken country to a land of prosperity and happiness, seemed unending. Having the power to single handedly annihilate any hostile neighbors around us made coming to agreements an easier task than that faced by our predecessors. This part of my life was filled with much happiness, but the darkness of the culling, while scrubbed from my own country, remained in the world. One night, I left my body and floated free in the nether world of the spirit. The world still was mostly covered in darkness however now the lights of Taiga were joined by the lights of my own Mediolanum. I felt pride at that. I turned towards the blinding white brilliance of the valley of the Elders. I now approached with ease no longer buffeted by the power that they emanated. They became aware of me. Many of the men I had known had passed beyond the bounds of the world since my visits so many years ago. A few of the brightest burning lights still remembered me. "Ah, Gregor who changes the world, we see our prophecies fulfilled," spoke a familiar burning form in the voice of gales. My own burning light did not waver from the force of his voice and when I spoke the shock waves of my power buffeted many of the elders' flames. "I am honored to be remembered by the elders and wish to discuss the possibility of changing the deep magic." A swirling in the matter of the elders and all was silent and then, "Gregor, for one such as yourself there exist many possibilities. The deep magic is all that makes up the movement of the universes. It is the substance of creation. To change it is to threaten the very fabric of what is. Even for you it may be impossible to make a change without being destroyed utterly and the danger of destroying everything that is, is very great. "We tell you this because among all we know, you are like our beloved son and we trust what drives you forward." There was a long, considered pause. Finally, the great voice spoke again, "If you must attempt this, go to the forest of green silences where the heartbeat of creation is most easily heard." "Great fathers, you are what has bound me to the Brotherhood even in my darkest days of bitterness. I am always your grateful son." I became briefly one with them, part of their tremendous energy. I could feel a change in my place among them. I felt I was at least as powerful as the mightiest among them and I drew them to my greater light. Despite this we all understood I was not ready to join their number, I still had my own life to live and promises to keep. My beacon like light separated from the elders and then I departed to my earthly form. I opened my eyes. Michael lay sprawled beside me softly snoring, the moon's light in our room turning his magnificence to silver. The dark hair of his chest breaking the sheen. Some part of me wanted to curl up in his safe warmth and never leave, I leaned over and kissed his forehead and breathed in his scent. My dearest forgive me. I left our room and crossed the castle to a room shielded from the rest of building for magic lessons. I sat on the cold flagstone and thought of the forest of green silences and began the spell of passage. The room melted away and I was sitting in a meadow outside near a dense thickness of trees. The trees were enormous, larger than even the great buildings of Taiga. The woods were so densely grown on all sides that no passage was possible for even a small child much less a being as large as I. I called out, "To she who walks between branches and he who guards with fang and hoof Lady and Lord of Green Silences one who has need begs entrance." Her voice was melodious and almost evaded the edge of my hearing, "Gregor, we know of what you would do and grant you leave to enter." I heard not a sound but the shadows around the trees seemed to deepen and I found myself peering at a path into the wood. I entered the stillness of the forest, the ground was soft with moss. I could feel a sense of the center of the place and my path led me to it. The morning light was lifting the gloom and for a second I thought I saw the green skin of the lady and the antlered head of the lord watching me. But when I looked more closely there was nothing but the forest. In the heart of the wood, I stripped my clothing and lay face first in the moss and sang a spell of joining. I felt myself falling into a vastness of life of power. I felt my being pushed into the big pulsing rhythms of the world. Was it breathing or a beating? It was through me and I was of it. I could feel the earth leaning and spinning to this huge movement. I began to be aware of parts, fit together, it was a massive machine exquisitely balanced and fit together each part depending on the other. Did it have awareness; this great engine of everything that was? I could not tell, I only felt my heart beating in time to its workings. For the first time in many a year, I felt small and insignificant. I pulled energy from within and sent a questing. Something in these intricacies answered me and with effort I moved through the colossus of the framework, feeling the deep magic pulling me back towards the world I belonged in. After what seemed days or hours, time has no meaning here, I saw it and recognized it as my goal. It sat dark and precious turning in the light, linking and continuing. I studied its place in this great machine. I then pulled all of my power into me, feeling my strength, my great potency even in this place. I flung my force at the darkness pulling it by force from its place. It came away, unmoored from its place in the magic. It burst into red and vanished. There was a sudden wrenching a tearing and I was pulled apart. I could feel my limbs being pulled, popping from their sockets, my essence was being pulled into microscopic thinness. I pulled with all my power but the force was relentless. I could only slow its unyielding tearing of my being. I felt a blackness descending and some part of me wondered what I had wrought. Dark and pain and coldness was the tendril of my consciousness as I held on. Light and warmth bathed me and I pulled new power into me. The force began to slowly yield. Small, infinitesimally small movements drew me back into my form and so slowly the pieces fit back and the great beating continued. I was myself and I let the current of the deep magic sweep me back to my place in the world. Darkness again but warmth. I slept. Light flickered and my eyelids flickered open to the green and gold of the forest. I heard a familiar soft snoring and felt Michael's massive arms wrapped around me. I turned in his arms to face him and kissed the dark stubble on his face, "You saved me." His eyes rimmed with exhaustion blinked open, "Gregor, you are awake. I feared you would never again awaken. I felt you slipping away." Michael's eyes sheened over with tears. "I am here my dearest and thanks to your strength, I believe I am well." I beamed my smile, my love into him. Michael smiled,"If this is a dream, may I never waken and if this is real, then I am truly the most fortunate of all men who walk this earth." "Oh my tired savior. I put you through this and you are thankful. I ..." I stopped too full of feeling and kissed him pulling the bulk of his body into mine. I could feel his pulse, the physicalness of him. I squeezed him. We made love in that sacred place and I felt blessed and completely restored. Michael was kissing the vastness of my chest as I held him. He suddenly stopped. He gently pulled out of my embrace, blinking wetness from his eyes, "But Gregor what did you do here? What evil came upon you that was so great?" "The world is now a changed place, Michael. The culling is no more. No longer will the pollen refuse to fall on one of the brotherhood. No longer will the wise women use that tool to kill us when we are young." Michael sat up looking startled, "There will be many of us Gregor, maybe too many for the world." "I know the culling is the greater evil and the world will find a balance. It will and we will shape it in a better way." We pulled on our clothes and walked out of the forest in our own thoughtful silence. Michael's smile broke through like sunlight, "How we will recruit our civil servants?" I returned his grin, "Maybe we can just ask them. There is no longer a reason to hide." The end of The Culling but ideas will be continued in a brave new world.

The Culling Part 6 There was a tremendous, thunderous CRAAAAAASH! which echoed in the distance of the tunnel. I could see a small patch of sunlight which looked miles away in the otherwise complete darkness of the cave. There was a stillness in the air and I could hear my own ragged breathing echoing from the hard stone. The light from the staff I held played over the crags and valleys of Jedrek's immense muscles. He was taking up most of the width of the large tunnel he had created, my mind could not comprehend the power it had taken to break and shove the thousands of feet of the hard stone from the mountain's heart all the way through and out the other side. It would have taken an army of men years with heavy equipment to create such a tunnel and Jedrek had accomplished it in moments and with a sense of playfulness. I fought to hold on to my own consciousness in the face of such a casual display of power. Jedrek was studying my reaction taking in the dampness of my breeches near my manhood with a brief smile and then said softly, "Gregor, we have only a little ways to go." I nodded mutely. Jedrek was still too large to fit back into any of his clothing so he turned and proceeded into the darkness of the tunnel he had created just by flexing, pulling and shoving. We walked for hours over the craggy floor of the tunnel. Little bits of stray rubble remained from the enormous rock Jedrek had forced out. Eventually the tunnel opened up and we came out into, devastation. The countryside was twisted and deformed all around the other side of the mountain and nothing lived here. There was not even the smallest plant or sound of wildlife all was broken earth and odd deformed relics of life, broken and petrified. "The great plain of the folly of Fearghus and Eoghan," Jedrek said softly into the dead air. "Fearghus?" I asked softly, looking at the vista. The miles long piece of rock from the tunnel had shot out of the mountain and come to rest a full league away churning up rock and earth afresh as it had sped away. Large chunks had broken free and lay towering alongside the path matching the ancient violence with a new upheaval. "Of course the breeders never mention Fearghus when they tell the story, it makes the whole thing too disgusting, I suppose." Jedrek's voice broke the eerie silence of the place. "Fearghus was Eoghan's partner. The two of them knew when they were boys, that they desired men and Eoghan managed somehow to keep Fearghus from the culling and eventually get Fearghus into his personal guard. When they grew into manhood they eventually made love and they elevated to manhood. So it was the two of them that eventually destroyed the army of Durness." Jedrek turned to face the gaping maw in the face of the mountain that he had created. He lifted up his massively muscled pillar of a leg as if he were going to take a large step and slammed his foot on the ground. His foot easily broke the earth as I might break the crust on bread. BRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAMMMMM! The force of his stamp cracked the earth in front of him and a fissure ran down the path we had come into the cave. The mountain groaned, shifted changing the shape of its craggy height as it collapsed into itself sealing the newly created cave. Great chunks of earth spilled forward and a huge cloud of dust erupted from the mountain. After the rumbling of the earth subsided, Jedrek said darkly, "Any who follow us no longer can do so." He turned from the mountain he had half destroyed and faced the strange, twisted landscape. "We are very near our destination Gregor. You will soon be in Taiga, land of the brotherhood." Jedrek pulled on his clothes which ripped slightly as they could no longer accommodate his larger body. The path was hard traveling with unexpected drops and gaping holes that required much detouring. We moved slowly across it. I asked Jedrek, "Why take such a slow journey? A man with your power could surely jump or fly home." "Gregor, it is very rare when I bring one of the brotherhood, who has been raised by breeders, to Taiga. I have learned that making the journey slow helps prepare them for the shock of their new life." We continued on and I learned more of the story of the culling. It was an ancient practice, began when the world was very young by the wise women who, according to Jedrek, were jealous of the brotherhood's dominance of female and male magics. The men of the brotherhood were not only infinitely physically stronger than men who desired women but they could call on an endless amount of magical power and they were not limited to the male magics but could direct the forces of the earth with more force than even the most powerful of wise women. A deal was struck where the brotherhood were given the vast lands of Taiga without challenge and the tradition of the culling began in the rest of the world. King Durness had broken that deal and Eoghan and Fearghus exacted the horrible payment for that transgression: The destruction of the great empire of Erin, which left my own small country of Mediolanum a broken place full of misery and poverty. Even in Taiga there were never many of the brotherhood. "We make up about two percent of all the people in Taiga." Jedrek said. Seeing my confusion, he continued, "That is a very small portion, Gregor. You have so much to learn about this world." After five days travel across that ancient scar, we came to the path where Fearghus and Eoghan had met Durness' scouts so long ago. The land was again normal and I could hear birdsong. The thaw had truly come as there was green pressing through the gray of the melting ice and snow. We were now on a well marked path and made good time. Despite some of my dark thoughts about Jedrek's violence, I found myself looking forward to life in Taiga. We traveled through a rocky terrain once again and into a canyon which ended at two gigantic metal doors. There were runes inscribed on the doors. Jedrek sang a short song in his deep powerful voice and the runes on the doors rippled with a blue light and an audible metal clanking could be heard. The doors opened for us, slamming behind as we entered. The landscape was immediately changed. Cultivated lands crossed by paved roads bordered with sculptured trees. In the distance I could see a mighty city, giant with large buildings. Large metal vehicles streamed in from the side of the city and out. "The great city of Virilius. My heart beats proud every time I return," Jedrek said. Before we reached the city I could hear it. A vast clamor of productive noise, from the metallic clanking of the metal vehicles, distant chords of music, to the hum of human conversation could be heard even as the city was some distance from us. The city was beautiful, exotic marbles and threads of precious metals were worked into the construction of the mammoth buildings so their surfaces swirled with color and light. There were beautiful parks and I could see ornamental lakes tucked into small, inviting nooks in the landscape. All spoke to the taming of nature. The buildings were built large because there were so many huge men in this city. The muscular behemoths strode with carefree ease paying little heed to the small, frail (who I would have referred to as normal) people who scattered out of their way. The normal sized people clung to the margins of the paths and were obviously trying to avoid crossing in front of one of these giants of men. Jedrek matched and surpassed many of these men for size. But I was shocked to see that the men who looked to be older than Jedrek actually were bigger even than him. Their midsections were thicker with muscle as was every part of their bodies. Many of the men wore no covering on their upper bodies, so their huge chests which cantilevered over their overmuscled midsections could plainly be seen. I was surprised to see how different many of these men were from each other. While most were fair skinned like Jedrek, many of them had hair ranging from dark brown through Jedrek's red to yellow hair like gold. Some of the men even had very different skin color. There were a few men with deep brown skin and one or two with deep black skin color. More striking to me even than their size and skin color was the open affection some of these titans of muscle showed for each other. Some of the men held hands and I glimpsed at least two male couples kissing in the park. I had never thought I would see such open affection between men in my life. I could feel my eyes wet with tears as a yearning for this sight, that I had never known I had, suddenly felt fulfilled. It was if an unknown hollowness had been filled and it was a piece of my soul that was returned to me. I felt a wholeness and a naturalness I had not known before. Jedrek, looked back at me, his own eyes filled with pride and kindness, "It has been hard on you, Gregor, these many years." The "normal" people who skirted around these monolithic men were more numerous but much less diverse. They were generally a pale, light haired people who must have been the original people of these lands before the Brotherhood came. We came to one of the odd buildings massive but with many smaller lighter fixtures that marked it as a building of shared usage. Jedrek delicately opened the human sized door and led me into a spacious entryway. The room was lit not with torches but round globes of light affixed to the walls. Jedrek gestured me to sit down on a sturdy bench, saying, "Gregor, this is the school, where you will learn your skills, history, heritage. And this is where I take my leave of you," he paused and his eyes softened in the light, "it has been fair traveling. Change boils around you. If you accept your gifts, you will be one of our greatest." His large hand engulfed my shoulder as he gave it a very gentle squeeze and he looked into my eyes. Then he turned and left the room before I could thank him. And so Jedrek left me there in the Great School. Thus began my time learning. I at first sat with the smallest of boys painfully tracing letters but soon moved up through the classes to more advanced studies. Our teachers were all massive men, who gently guided us though our lessons. Besides my letters one of the first things I was taught was movement. How to control my body precisely. This lesson was forcefully taught to even the smallest boys. I thought at first it was to help them become better warriors but I soon reasoned it was also so the boys could control their incredibly powerful bodies when they were elevated to manhood. When a boy was found to be of the Brotherhood, usually as early as one or two years old, he was taken from his family to the Great School of Virilius. Many of the boys had come from outside the city but I was the only boy from outside Taiga who had been raised by "breeders" and so often the center of curiosity. There was an arrogance in them that disquieted me. They expected the crowds to part before them. While it was never stated, there was a sense that "breeders" and especially women who desired other women were less than human. Despite the beauty of many of the young men around me and despite their frequent kindness to me, this arrogance kept me distant from my fellow students. In my room there was a mirror. The first time I ever saw my own face was in that glass. I had rough light brown hair that never lay straight, skin that was lightly tanned, darker generally than my fellow students but not nearly as dark as some of the men I had seen. I had dark brown eyes and when I smiled my cheeks dimpled. My reflection at first was a stranger to me but I did think myself handsome. Others thought so too and I was often flattered by the other boys around me who wished my company. At fifteen and sixteen it was expected that some of us would elevate and sometimes I would hear the moaning in the night and see the next day, the fresh faced boys with the bodies of gods. They would usually be moved to other quarters shortly after to train among the other giants. However I stuck to my vow. One boy, a year younger than me was particularly persistent in my second year. His name was Sean and his hair was the color of sunlight and his eyes were deep blue. His skin had an even golden tan. He had many admirers that followed him but he was enamored of me. He often asked me to sit with him and occasionally would slip a flower into my hand. I tried to be friendly, but distant so he would not pursue me further, There was a preparation for a dance for the 16 and 17 year olds, I had, through hard study, recently joined my own age group in classes. I had few friends as I always was studying to catch up. One evening as I walked from the library to my room I saw Sean waiting impatiently pacing in front of my door. Some of his admirers were there watching me with jealous eyes. "Gregor," he smiled and spoke loudly for the others to hear, "you study excessively. You must put aside your books and come to the dance with me." I knew many of the boys planned to elevate that night. I suspected that the dance was scheduled to encourage us to elevate. No one had asked me to the previous year's dance but this year a few had asked me. I had refused all the invitations. I saw the desire in Sean's eyes, but I did not wish to elevate with him or anyone else. I stammered, "Th-thank you but I d-don't want to go with you." My voice dropped into the sound of several of his followers hissing in disbelief. Sean slammed his fist into my door, "You reject me! I thought you were saving yourself for me, Gregor. I thought you cared." His eyes were red and he was blinking away tears. I realized how blunt I had been, I tried to put a hand on his shoulder he shook it off, "I move like an oxen when I try to dance. I did not want to embarrass you." "That doesn't matter to me," Sean was crying openly, his followers had moved away giving us a space, "Ever since you came to school. You were different, I tried to help you fit in. I did it because I liked you. How could you humiliate me, Gregor?" I spoke softly, "Sean, this is the truth from my heart. This isn't about you. I do not wish to be with anyone or to elevate. I did not mean to hurt you, I don't mean to hurt anyone." He looked at me, intensely, "You aloof bastard!" and he ran down the hallway. My insides were swirling and I felt emotionally battered. I went in to my room and locked the door behind me. I collapsed on to my mattress and fell asleep. I was in the smith again and it was stifling hot. The air was filled with the sound of gigantic bellows blowing the fire hotter and hotter. I woke from the dream, my room was pitch black and hot. I was covered in sweat. I could see nothing, but I could feel an immense presence, I realized the sound of the monstrous bellows in my dreams was the breathing of something huge. The lights of my room suddenly came on and I saw a hulking chest swelling in time to the immense sound of breathing. The chest was perfectly golden tan. I looked up beyond the vast expanse of muscle. I took in my ruined door with the lock wrenched out of it. And then I saw Sean's handsome face contorted by rage. The Culling Part 7 I was staring at a furious golden behemoth of rippling muscle. Sean was that behemoth. His wide shoulders almost brushing both sides of my small chamber. I could barely see my ruined door past the vast expanse of his torso. Though his thick back was near the doorway of the room the vastness of his chest overhung my bed by several inches. I seemed to see nothing but those massive striated, mountains of muscle. The heat from Sean's body made the close room almost unbearably hot, I could not get a full breath. "Ah puny Gregor awakes," Sean sneered and moved closer, turning sideways to stand on one side of my bed, his chest hung over three quarters of my mattress, I moved away, where the other side of my bed rested next to the opposite wall. I noticed that Sean's clothes still were in tatters around his massive frame, the craggy masses of muscle had destroyed most of his clothes so only bits of rags clung to his newly grown body. "Congratulations, on your elevation, Sean," I croaked out the traditional words hoping to still his anger towards me. "You see I didn't need your pathetic little prick," one of Sean's muscled hands shot out, ripping my sleeping clothes from my body in one blinding motion, "touching me to become a man." Despite the heat, I was shivering pushing my shoulders into the wall behind me. "Gaze upon a real man, Gregor the insignificant!" He tore the remains of his breeches from his rippling midsection revealing his truly massive manhood. Even though he was not erect, his cock had almost the same girth of one of my skinny forearms and hung down swinging almost half the length of his tree trunk legs. His testicles also hung low and heavy, as fat peaches in full ripeness. I could smell the scent of him, his sweat, his musk, the recent bout of sex all clung to him. Even though his cock was soft, it dwarfed my own manhood significantly. I curled my legs up against my torso easily hiding my pathetic member. "Truly magnificent." he smiled fondling himself and bounced his chest, SSSLLAAAMMM! SSSLLAAAMMM! His pec muscles crashed down. The force of his muscle bounce slammed me back without even touching me. My head cracked the plaster behind me. "You are a meaningless insect I will barely notice crushing," I opened my mouth to scream for help. In a blur of motion one of Sean's monstrous hands engulfed the lower of part of my face completely smothering my cry. My jaw was completely immobile in his vise like grip. As if I weighed nothing, Sean lifted my body in the air. "First the insect must worship the god and beg for his life. I will honor you by allowing you to touch my magnificence, insect." Pain ran through my body as I dangled in his grip and I began shrieking in my mind for help. I pictured mighty Jedrek. "Why do you hesitate insect?" He gave my body a small shake a bare twitching of his wrist and I heard an audible crack from my back and pain like I had never known sheared across my senses. I almost blacked out. "Does it break so easily then?" I could not see Sean as he spoke because of the waves of pain that bled red into my vision. Suddenly the pressure on my face was gone and I was resting on my bed. I blinked up and saw the shaved head of Master Lorcan, one of our teachers. He clenched Sean's large forearm with his huge paw of a hand effortlessly crushing the hard muscles of the massive teenager's arm forcing him to drop me. His light brown goatee framed the grimace of his mouth. Sean for all his incredible muscle looked like a child next to the monstrous shirtless teacher. Master Lorcan's lightly furred and insanely thick chest plowed into Sean's comparatively puny pectorals forcing them to flatten backwards and submit to the teacher's superior strength and overwhelming size. "Ouch," Sean's deep voice whined as he struggled ineffectively against Master Lorcan's incredible power. Sean instinctively put his other hand up to block Master Lorcan where it looked childlike and vulnerable next to the vast, crushing muscularity of the teacher. Sean reminded me briefly of a house cat in the paws of a tiger. In a voice several times deeper than Sean's, Master Lorcan said, "You never attack a non-elevated brother." The teacher tossed Sean up to my ceiling with a twitch of his thick forearm. As Sean's body slammed into my ceiling the teacher sang a short line and red lines of power twined around Sean's body pinning him helplessly to my ceiling. Master Thornton turned to me, all anger vanished; his light brown eyes soft with concern. He crooned a sweet song and a healing warmth washed over me, my pain vanished. I sighed and suddenly felt very tired. I could feel the rock hard ripples of muscle in his arm as he carefully picked me up. "Sleep now, Gregor," he said softly, "All will be mended soon." I succumbed to the tiredness and fell into blackness. A golden light pressed through my eyelids. I blinked them open and saw Jedrek's face smiling above me. There was a golden sheen over everything. "Blessed awakening, Gregor. The light is a healing spell cast by the good Master Lorcan. You are out of danger but you must sleep some more." Wordlessly I fell once again into darkness. I felt the warmth of natural sunlight on my face and blinked my eyes open. Gingerly, I tried to sit up. My back felt stiff but I was able to sit up right with no pain. "Good morrow Gregor". It was Jedrek. We were in a room with a long line of beds and windows overlooking the green common of the school. I found my voice, "It is good to be awake and it is good to see you, Jedrek. I thought I would never speak or see again." "Sean has been taken from the school. His shame is great." "is that the justice for attempted murder in your great city, Jedrek? I think little enough of your civilization." I was startled by the bitterness of the words I was directing at this man who was perhaps my only friend in this place and who was bigger even than Master Lorcan. Jedrek ignored my statement, "It was awful, Gregor but you accomplished something incredible. Sean had cast some simple dampening spells so no noise you could make would be heard by the school, but even though you have not come into power, you managed to call me while I was leagues away on the other side of the country. You overcame both the distance and Sean's magic with no formal spell. That is remarkable." "You heard me when I screamed in my head?" "Loud and clear. As if I was as close to you as I am now. I quickly alerted the staff and Master Lorcan intervened. I arrived soon after." Jedrek brought up one of his huge forearms to stroke his beard, "Gregor, we're going to put you into some of the advanced magic classes. It is practically unheard of for one before elevation." "I am honored," I twisted the words out as sarcastically as I could manage, "but I do not know if I wish to continue these studies or elevate myself, Jedrek. Most of what I've seen justifies the barbarism of the culling. I do not wish to be a part of that same violence." Jedrek seemed to hear my anger for the first time, "It is fully your choice, Gregor. No one can force the elevation on you. But accept the training of your gifts. They are yours regardless of your feelings and you should understand the use of them. If I may suggest," he continued looking sternly at me, "it is unwise to close your heart Gregor. Not necessarily because of the power but because I fear the bitterness you have growing in you. Living a life alone is not something I would wish on anyone." "I'll think about it," I shot back, of course intending to do the opposite. I did compromise ultimately. I enrolled in the advanced magic courses but did not allow myself to get any closer to my fellow students. I was the only non-elevated member of the class and I could not sustain the power of the other class members and even though my efforts were comparatively small, they left me exhausted. I was gifted though, particularly in astral travel. For some reason, leaving my body behind offered little trouble. One night, well into my third year, I lay in my room and began the ritual. I was floating up above my body looking down. No one was observing, I could roam as far as I pleased. I spun up and up kicking through clouds high to where the air thins and runs out, up and up until there was nothing between me and the stars and I was staring down not at the flat map of the world I had pictured since I was young but at the spinning ball that the Brotherhood claimed the world to be. There were clusters of lights scattered across the globe. Most of it was dark though. One region sparkled with light almost too brilliant to see. I flew closer and recognized the lands of the Taiga. I skimmed near to the lights but none seemed aware I passed. In the northernmost tip the cluster of lights became too brilliant to see. I flew closer and the waves of brilliance buffeted me, tearing at my astral form. I pulled from deep within and brought my form in together against the waves of and flew into the great energy within this massive light cluster. It was aware of me and one brilliant piece of light detached itself and hovered near me. In a voice that threatened to shatter me it asked, "Why do you disturb us little one?" "I mean no harm," the creature chuckled when I said this but let me continue, "I only wished to understand what you are. None of the other dimmer lights even acknowledge me." "The lights you see are the power of the Brotherhood. If you look very closely you will see very dim glows for the other wizards and the wise women. The glows represent the power that we have in this plane of existence. We are the old ones of the Brotherhood. As we age, we grow ever stronger until we have grown too large and strong, we threaten the earth herself with our movements. We wait in this valley to detach from the physical altogether. Those of us who remain, still care of earthly things and we know of you, Gregor, who brings change to the world." Despite the claim of earth destroying power, the creature did not share the same arrogance as the Brotherhood I had met. "You are correct, Gregor. We who have seen the warp and the woof in the world, we know our place and the place of others. It is humbling and we see the great pride of the Brotherhood as a flaw in our own pattern. You are one who reshapes patterns." it paused and I could see light sparkling between the creatures, "It is decided by those of us who remain to begin your instruction in the deep magics that come with age. We begin tonight." And so the elders of the Brotherhood taught me skills no one knows until they are ready to depart this earthly coil. During the days I was cold and aloof and in the night I enjoyed the warmth of their fellowship. I worried that most of what they taught me, I had not the power to accomplish, "Gregor, that is of no moment to us, rather we see this as correct according to all the paths, you could follow, if you never ascend to power, this knowledge still matters." Even though I never spoke about my personal situation, the elders knew it well. Years passed and I remained steadfast in my vow, remembering Sean's rage and Jedrek's bloodshed. At 22, I became a teacher at the Great School. I taught the beginning magic courses. I was the only one of the faculty who had not been elevated. Occasionally Jedrek would visit the school to bring a student from outside and he would look at me with disappointment. At 25, I seemed older than my years and more closed. I did not like to spend time among my fellow teachers, their great size and power unnerved me. And I felt they looked on me with pity or as an oddity. The normal people generally seemed coarse but they reminded me more of the people from my old home. None of the men would be interested in me. Perhaps, in moments when I saw myself clearly, I could see a bitterness emerging in me, but I ignored it and continued on. I did feel happiness and warmth among the elders on the nights I left my body behind, but that was the only fellowship I allowed myself. Sometime during that year, I remember bending over my students' exams and hearing a deep voice clearing, I looked up into the deepest blue eyes I had ever seen. The man in front of me looked to be in his late thirties, he was not elevated but he had the power aura of one of the Brotherhood. He had thick black hair and the shadow of a beard on his face. I could see lines of pain around his eyes, he had suffered before coming to his life with the Brotherhood. His skin tone was similar to mine and his features reminded me of home. "Master Gregor? I have been moved into your class, my name is Michael." I found myself beaming at him as I stood up and extended my hand. He was slightly taller than me and even though I tried to keep my eyes on his handsome face, I glimpsed some of his dark hair peaking from his shirt collar above his broad chest. "Well met, Michael. Welcome to my class," I greeted him more warmly than I intended. "We are in the middle of the year of instruction, so there is much to catch up. There are books in the library and I do have office hours I'm available to help." It was my standard speech to mid year transfers and yet it felt as if I was offering him something more. His smile dimpled his face, "I look forward to learning all that I can from you." He gave my hand an extra squeeze and went to an empty desk to sit down. He towered over the majority of my class, which ranged from 11 to 14 in years. As I presented the day's lesson, I found my eyes frequently wandering over to Michael. The other students predictably treated this non-elevated grown man in their midst with derision. I often dealt with the same derision at the beginning of each school year with a new class. He ignored them utterly and frowned in concentration at the lesson. I could see him earnestly trying to catch all the information with his awkward scrawl in his notebook. I was aware of the dusting of his black hair on the back of his hand. At the end of the session, I approached him with a smile, "How did you find the class, Michael?" "This one is very different for me. Where I come from, only women can do magic. There are stories of men that do. It is like a different language for my brain." He shrugged his meaty shoulders and gave me a crooked smile, "I never thought I would be expected to do such things. I thank you, Master," and he bobbed his head down in my direction and hurried from the class with a long stride. That evening I was in my gigantic office pacing around the huge desk trying to come up with a better introduction to the Song of Openings when I heard a knock on the door. "Come in," I said in an annoyed tone. There was a deep grunt as Michael pushed my heavy office door open. I could smell flowers on him although he carried only a stack of books. "Master Gregor, I apologize for the lateness of the hour. I need help with this Song of Beginnings. Even though I know my music some of these symbols don't make sense." "Michael," I heard my voice become warm and good humored, "please come in." I explained the symbols and the stances of power. Michael was even able to summon a feeble blue glow in the room. It was late and the exertion left him looking drawn as it does for those who are not elevated. "I don't understand, Master, how it is that those who are not elevated and not of the Brotherhood can cast great magics, are we weaker than them before we elevate?" he asked as he sat down after the spell. "Power grows somewhat as we use it and it takes less from us. But for the great magics, the wizards rely on the great towers which funnel huge energies into their beings. The wise women rely on time and repetition to cast their great magics so they are not expending such huge energies all at once. The Brotherhood are the only people that can call on the great magics instantly and without special equipment. But that ability comes after elevation." I continued, "I know it is not completely orthodox, but would you care to dine with me this evening, Michael? There is a small establishment near the school that serves..." "Yes!" Michael interrupted me grinning broadly. Even though the food is better at the restaurants ran by the Brotherhood, I usually went to the non-Brotherhood establishments. The furniture was less awkward and the noise from the families kept me out of myself. As we sat down, a lusty wench flirted openly with Michael as she served us our ale. "It has been a time since I beheld a man as comely as you in this heap, sir," she said pushing her ample breasts forward. Michael blushed, barely glancing at her display, "Many thanks, goodlady. But I am taken this evening," he said beaming a smile at me. She instantly stood straight and one of her hands flew up to cover her breasts, "But you're so old...Many pardons for my insolence sirs, I will pay for your meal." Michael let out a deep laugh, "We will gladly pay for our meal goodlady and we welcome your high spirits. If I were with someone less handsome, your beauty would be turning my head." She looked confused by Michael's answer but gave a small smile, bobbed a curtsy, "Many thanks, sir" and sped away without saying another word. "They all act like scared rabbits around us. At least they don't come with knives or stones for throwing, eh Gregor?" he winked good naturedly but I could see he was pushing away something dark in his mind. Our server returned with a young man who had obviously been working in the kitchen, his apron was grease stained. He looked nervously at us both as he attempted a smile. "This is Liam," the waitress said, "if he pleases you, he can be your server tonight." "Woman!" Michael growled, "Allow this comely lad to return to the serious business of preparing meals, as you return to the business of bringing ours! Only your slowness in this displeases us, in all other ways you are quite pleasing." They sped away and she returned with fragrantly steaming plates heaped high with roasted beef, boiled potatoes and carrots. She bobbed again and Michael winked at her. I felt dumbfounded at Michael's easy manner with everyone, "That was impressive. I usually just smile and try to ignore the flirting." Michael was eating heartily, "I did not want to mislead or hurt her feelings. I have spent much of my life pretending." I started to eat. The food was salty and especially good with the cold ale to wash it down. I looked at Michael and I found myself responding to a man's handsomeness for the first time since Sean. The feeling did not scare me and I could feel myself once again smiling openly at him. "Michael, how is it a man as handsome and likable as you has not come into the power? I would think you would have to fight off potential suitors." "I could ask you the same thing Gregor." Michael smiled with genuine warmth, took a deep drink of the ale and continued, "It is a bit of a tale. Like you, I come from Mediolanum a poor place that is faithful to the tradition of the culling. I knew very young that I was drawn to men in the wrong ways and I lived in terrible fear of the culling. I was not brave enough to take my fate, I wanted to live even if I became a monster." "I ran away, just before the thaw. I had planned a long time and had hollowed a tree and secreted what supplies I might through the previous year. It was a hard time but I was good at setting traps and there was plentiful wildlife. I moved as far as I could in the wilderness for those years. I survived without touching other human lives. I was now a man and while I had grown taller and stronger, I had not turned into a monster. I did train a hunting bird which became my entrance back to village life." "I came at last to a village far from my own. The people marveled at my hunting skills and the bird of prey at my command. I quickly earned a place within the village, but I was frightened that they would see I felt no desire for women. So I befriended then married a woman. Mara was my wife's name.I found ways of pleasing her and dreamed of men as I did. She was a good woman and we had a happy life. Soon, we were blessed with a son. We named him Caleb for Mara's grandfather." Michael took another drink of his ale, his eyes were dark with memory, "Ten years we lived happily until it was time for Caleb's first culling. I wanted to move away from the village and keep Caleb from the culling. Mara turned on me then, she called me weak. We did appear at the culling with the other families and while Caleb passed the wise woman pointed at me. The villagers picked up stones and tried to kill me as I once again fled into the forest. I lived there for a time before Jedrek found me and brought me here. That is the sum of it." He finished and spread his hands out and smiled a crooked smile. I told him my story and he listened intently, his blue eyes soft with concern, "Such anger in your heart Gregor," we were walking towards my quarters at the school. We were outside but the moon was so bright I could see Michael clearly. "The Brotherhood has saved our lives, there is much that is good here." I felt an emotion rising in me and I heard myself say, "When I close my eyes I see Jedrek killing those men without a thought, I see my students' arrogance. All I see closes my heart. I cannot feel love for what I am," the words ripped my heart. Michael, did not answer he stopped walking turned and faced me. He put an arm on my shoulder. I did not resist him. He drew me close and my body was pressing into his. I could feel his warmth pushing away the cool of the night. He spoke softly into my ear, "You are a good man, Gregor. Love yourself a little." Gently he took my chin in his hand, and I could see his face framed by the night sky. All the stars were shining bright... and then he kissed me. The Culling Part 8 The kiss was warm and sweet. His lips met mine and I felt completed, my body responded. Heat and such longing swept over me. I closed my eyes and broke the contact, "We must not do this, Michael." I said, my breath ragged with strangled desire. His voice was soft, "We do not have to travel this road alone. Wherever it leads, I will be there holding your hand, Gregor." I was overcome and rushed forward in a clumsy attempt at a kiss, my tongue inexpertly pushing into his mouth, I pushed him hard against the door squeezing him into me, the closeness, the sense of him driving away the dark thoughts and bringing on such pleasure. I could feel the hardness of his manhood through the fabric of his breeches and I felt my own member stiffen even more. I heard a low moaning noise and I realized it was coming from me, from deep inside my chest. My door swung open and I felt Michael's warm, calloused hand in mine as I led him through the darkness of my rooms to my sleeping chamber. I switched on the lamps as we entered. I turned to Michael who looked serious and directly into my eyes, he gently cupped my head in his hand and pulled me closer. I opened my mouth slightly as we kissed even deeper. My hands started to roam over his body, feeling him. I tucked one hand under his shirt feeling the warm, hairiness of his chest. I was twisting awkwardly and he confidently stripped off his shirt and then removed mine. His strong hands began caressing my chest and I heard his voice low and husky, "Gregor, such beauty." He tenderly bent low and his tongue played with my nipples. A small moan escaped me and instinctually my hands travelled to his waist and started fumbling with his breeches. Roughly, I pulled them down exposing his manhood. A dark patch of hair crowned his hard cock. Michael held very still as I stroked his penis, feeling the silky skin over the hard veins. I could feel the throb of his heartbeat through my hand and the sense of connection was palpable. I looked into his beautiful eyes and then lowered myself and gently took him into my mouth. He lay his hands on my shoulders kneading them gently as his body responded to me. Michael and I took turns pleasuring each other first slow and gentle and then with increasing urgency and hardness. Soon, I found my self forcibly pushing my cock into him again and again, sweat pouring off my body. My mind was full of nothing but the moment, the pleasure. My body knew its movements, like the sun rising, I felt at one with the course of nature. I was full of everything and nothing. A tingling that had built to the breaking point released as I came inside him. Michael began to roar simultaneously shootIng ropes of ejaculate onto my floor. His body convulsed with the orgasm and I could see his skin turn red, flushed with effort. I gripped his shoulders still in the throes of my own pleasure and I could feel the muscle of his shoulders, hardening growing. Michael bent his arms forward, fists clenched flexing his torso as his fists met each other in front of his abdomen. He bellowed and my hand was forced up and open by the ridges of hard muscle pushing up around his thickening neck. An enormous sense of well being and vitality filled my body. I felt alive, alert to everything around me. I began to feel a pressure growing inside me, a swelling. There was a roaring in my ears louder than Michael's outcries. An eruption of heat from my chest ran outwards filling my whole body. The veins in my hands and arms were rigid. My arms were pushed up by the pressure away from Michael's body. They were forced out stretched away from my sides. My biceps violently contracted bending my arms at the elbows. I flexed, hard, my arms felt tight and then I felt something hard pushing up against the knuckles of my fist and my forearm. I turned my head and stared at my left arm. My vision was filled with the new, vast expanse of my arm. I could not take it all in with one glance. My eyes swept lower to take in the lowest part of my flexed arm which curved with a heavy cable of thick muscle laying a massive foundation for the burgeoning peak of muscle far above it. My eyes traveled up the dense muscle, taking in the striations and the thick veins feeding the muscle running under the skin. The big bulging roundness of the lower biceps threaded with hard sinewy muscle. Finally my eyes reached the top of the mountainous muscle which crested above my eye level. It's gigantic size was pushing up under my fist and forearm like a craggy piece of cannon shot. My arms were bigger by an order of magnitude than Jedrek's mighty limbs. I turned and my other arm perfectly matched the other in size. I bellowed and powered out of my flex and then flexed the titanic peaks again....harder feeling the skin stretch tighter as the muscles strained and pumped even bigger. A sense of power and strength filled me overwhelming everything else. I noticed movement just below my line of sight. It was my chest. I looked down at the two massive slabs of muscle heaving out from my body. I once again pushed down my pumped up arms watching my muscular chest bulge even larger as my heavy arms came down. The pecs distended and rounded out in a rippling action. It was difficult to get my big arms to touch my waist, not only because of the pump, but because my back and chest had widened so far that when my arms hung straight they were nowhere near my waist. I once again turned right, surveying the expanse of my shoulders, they curved up thick and round, massive cables crawled over the caps of muscle as I moved my arms. Something moist was poking into the bottom of my chest, slicking the muscled gutter between my protuberant pectorals. Stiffly I moved my big hand under my chest shelf to investigate. My hand bumped into a thick, banded steel like rod, running up my midsection; my cock. I lightly massaged the gnarled log like appendage, enjoying the tingling wave of pleasure from my light touch. The swollen head pushed more urgently and deeply into my chest as my member responded with tumescence. I moved my hand to my midsection and my fingers found big squares of muscle, my thick fingers actually caught in the space between the flexing muscle. I tentatively pushed the unyielding surface of my crosshatched stomach. I ran my hand lower stroking the long muscles of my thigh, feeling the deeply striated muscles as I ran my hand across my leg which now had a girth greater than an oak barrel. I pushed my foot forward and was shocked at the monstrous appearance of my immense lower leg, then I noticed appreciatively how beautifully the muscles tucked tightly into the knee and then flared out again into titanically huge calves. I flexed my legs watching the throbbing musculature move in waves across this new musclescape of my body. At the same time of this enormous physical power, I also felt all the constraints to my magic dropping away. It was as if I had been in a closed dark room and then a door opened and then the wall and then I was on a limitless plain able to see all and there were stars and all of the cosmos and universes within universes. I could feel it all spreading out around me. My consciousness seemed everywhere. I dropped back into the room as I became aware of harsh sounds. I heard myself or Michael or both of us growling, making low guttural noises like animals. I forced my attention away from my own vastitude to Michael. He stood taller than me and was slightly but obviously bigger than Jedrek even when Jedrek was fully pumped. His body was slick with sweat and the ejaculate he had earlier spewed. His musculature undulated and shined as he moved. His dark hair and pale skin, flushed from the transformation, accentuated his throbbing physique. He looked lost in wonder at his transformation and then looked at me in the with those gorgeous eyes of his and smiled with such a sweet look of affection. I found myself grinning back in wonder at the openness of his smile. Then his eyes travelled downwards to the rest of me and he dropped to his knees before me, "Gregor, the great," he said reverently and then gently began to stroke my bloated manhood. "You are magnificent." I gripped his colossal shoulders and effortlessly powered his massive bulk up so he was standing in front of me. I looked up at him feeling comforted by his familiar smile. I felt an ache in my heart and the words came from me as I looked straight into his eyes, "Michael, this is all you, you fulfill me, you humble me, you make me whole. The world as it was before you is unthinkable to me." Michael did not reply, but his eyes became shiny with emotion and he tenderly kissed me. We lay on the bed. My chambers had been built for one of the teachers at the Great School and I had always felt lost in their massiveness. Now our gigantic bodies fit the bed's dimensions perfectly. I pulled myself close to Michael, laying my head on the hardness of his chest, feeling the fine soft hair spread across it. I felt the rising and falling of his breathing and allowed contentment to fill me as Michael stroked my hair. I looked down at the riot of muscle displayed in our intertwined bodies and an unease crept through me, I whispered, "What have we done? What have we become?" Michael, clearly unruffled by my question or our transformation, began to stroke my manhood as he answered, "We are who we always have been." He paused as my cock stiffened at his touch and an evil grin played across his face, "we just have so much more to play with now." and he pulled hard on my erection and let go. My appendage struck across my midsection like a large piece of wood making a THWAAAACK sound. I felt an evil chuckle rising in me and bounced the muscles of my monstrous chest. The titanic slabs slammed down shaking the room with their force. Michael's mighty body easily absorbed the impact and his grin widened, "Ah my lover likes to play rough? I believe I can accommodate." he blew the words tenderly in my ear and then we explored our massive bodies and ravaged them anew with our passion. Once again at the peak of orgasm, I felt totally at one with the universe; in bliss. After a time, Michael moved from our bed, towards the looking glass, while I savored the amazing sight of the rippling of muscle from his movement. Michael, the magnificent. His proportions filled the wide glass, as he surveyed himself. "Gregor, come stand with me," he said. I came and stood in front of him. I looked at our reflections. I was half a head shorter and the insane broadness of my brawn overwhelmed the size of the mirror and mostly obscured Michael's magnificence. The glass was not wide enough for me to see both of my shoulders at once. He rested his head on my shoulder next to mine staring at us, "We were poor farmers' sons who thought we would be killed and now we have a strength and a power that an emperor would envy. I will not let either of us regret that, Gregor" "But with such power comes a heavy responsibility, Michael." "Gregor, I am convinced we have the strength for that. But you are my intended and there is a time for all couples when they are allowed to play. I wish to celebrate!" Michael's deep pleasing voice began to hum a song and he moved his body to the rhythm of it, first swayIng both our hips in time as he pushed into me. He then gripped my hands and crossed our arms in front of my chest and he began to sing in my ear, "I want to take you away. Let's escape into someplace where we both can play." The words were simple and he did not follow form, but he was summoning powers and with a force to be answered. The walls of my room dissolved around us in a haze of blue mist. The mist began to seep away and we were standing naked in a clearing surrounded by lush, tropical vegetation. I could feel the sudden heat and humidity. The sky was clear blue dotted by clouds. A gentle and warm wind blew over our bodies. There was a constant rumbling sound in the distance. I heard large animal sounds in the foliage around us. Some part of me thought of our nakedness as vulnerability, then the thought of what we had become occurred to me and I didn't worry that my tree branch of a cock was swinging exposed. I felt no fear. There was no wild creature capable of hurting us. I knew there was nowhere on earth that we could encounter a force capable of doing us harm. "Michael, where have you taken us naked in the middle of the day?" He planted a kiss on my head, "I did not think I could actually do this. Do not worry my sweet, if this place is as I understand, there will be no one to spy your ample charms." He strode forward towards the rumbling sound and once again, despite my current apprehensions, I enjoyed the view of my lover's backside. The earth was soft under my feet but as we moved forward it became rocky, and I felt no discomfort from the change. My feet were much tougher now than they had been. Michael broke through one last swath of jungle and, "Here we are, Gregor! Feast your eyes." Ahead the complete horizon was filled with a roaring waterfall several hundred feet high. The thing was miles wide with white water crashing over the rocks in a tremendous rush water filling a lake that was miles wide and fed several large rivers. The base of the gigantic falls were shrouded in mist from the tremendous force of the gallons of churning water. Surrounding the lake were sands and lush vegetation. "It is beautiful. How did you know of this?" I asked. "When I was a boy there was a teacher who came for a time and tried to school us rough children from the village. Only me and a few of the girls came, probably because we found him handsome rather than from a desire to learn. He had books, it was the first time I had seen such things, and in one there were paintings of this place and the teacher said that many of the Emperor Durness' men had died trying to get to this region. It is surrounded by treacherous land and fed by a wild and lethally unnavigable river. Only a few survived to write and draw pictures of this place I always wanted to see it." I lay down on the sand and felt the deep warmth penetrate my body. "Gregor, it is not time to rest, it is time to play!" Michael shouted as his mighty, tree trunk dwarfing legs launched him into the air. He sped up in a blur so high he disappeared into the clouds above. Several minutes passed as I scanned the sky for his return. Michael broke the cloud cover again slowly falling his body spread eagled, his tremendous back flexed, stretching away from his body. He seemed to be slowing his downward fall. He stayed suspended for a time and then curled his body up into a big ball of muscle and plummeted downwards. I knew he couldn't be hurt but still found myself wincing when he impacted the water. Millions of gallons of water erupted from around the boulder of muscle. The splash spewed water into the air higher than the height of the falls, briefly obscuring the sun with a cloud of droplets and raining down on the landscape around the lake drenching me with refreshing water. Michael's head bobbed up from the water and then, even though the lake was deep he somehow managed to "stand" up in the water leveraging his leviathan's body largely out of the water upright while somehow treading water underneath the surface. He looked like he was standing in a pool up to his knees. His drenched body glistened in the sunlight. He planted his fists on his waist and slowly spread his back wider. His muscles tensed and heaved as he flexed and expanded his upper body. His stomach muscles hardened into a rippling grid. His legs bulged outwards as his body looked like it hardened into living stone. I responded to his muscle challenge by diving into the cool water. The heaviness of my body dragged me to the bottom, and the vast current pushed me backwards. My body effortlessly swam against those forces. I might as well have been in a still pool. I swam along the deep rocky bottom of the lake. I noticed no sign of fish or plant life in the clear water. There was no need for me to breathe as I stayed under for several minutes. I noticed a great churning several feet above me in the water. Michael. I kicked up, effortlessly speeding through the liquid space towards his kicking legs. I blasted out of the water, maybe twenty feet in the air spraying Michael. Michael had started flexing his great arms into an intimidatingly huge double biceps pose. His mountainous biceps each rounded up bigger than his head with hard muscle. I landed near him and "stood" in the water matching his pose. Matched and exceeded it, my arms eclipsed even Michael's inhumanly large arms. I put one of my gigantic arms next to his and flexed it watching its himalayan peak dwarf his own monstrous muscle.q Michael moved towards me and kissed the top of my arm and the whispered in my ear, "Race you to the top of the falls!" he instantly submerged and in seconds I saw his pale body cleaving the blue water streaking towards the distant falls. I let my body sink into the cool underwater and then kicked against the current. My body was unstoppable and this current that a legion of rowers could not have battled was nothing. Whatever I needed to battle the water my body gave me easily. I looked up to see the amazing sight or Michael's wide, muscled back easily splitting through the falls as he sped swimming up them. I put some effort and like lightning I shot up the falling water at blinding speed passing Michael and then managed to "stand" in the savagely surging waters with my hands on my hips looking impatient as he topped the falls a second later. The crashing waters thundered around us throwing up rainbows around our impervious bodies and Michael laughed louder than the great waters. "It is good, is it not?" he bellowed against the huge noise. I nodded. Michael leapt into the air spinning and dove once again in the lake below quickly appearing on the distant shore and laying in the sun. I leapt high in the air from treading the churning water, and thumped down on my feet next to him, my immense weight shaking the ground. Michael reached out an arm and affectionately gripped my hard calf muscles. He stood again looking at the landscape surrounding us, "Gregor, watch this." Michael opened his mouth wide and inhaled. All of the mist in the area disappeared down his throat. Then closing his lips together he started to blow. The force of several hurricanes exploded from his lungs and blew out from between his lips. Using his cheek muscles to control the direction of the air, Michael blasted the falls with super-cold air. Well, not really air, more of a cloud of compressed cold that contained absolutely no heat energy. The giant clouds of heat absorbing matter engulfed the miles of waterfall. There was an eerie cracking, crackling sound, and then all was quiet. No rushing of air from Michael, no roaring of millions of gallons of water cascading down the cliffs. Everything was silent. Even the animal sounds were stilled. One part of me felt a horror at how easily Michael, literally, blew away the laws of the natural world. Another part felt excited at the potential in my own body. With the absence of any life to be harmed, I felt free to try my own, "trick". I bent down and extended my arm and gently knocked on the ice. It felt solid, frozen harder than a rock clear through. I rammed both my fists deep inside the super solid structure securing my grip. I felt my muscles expand even greater as they delivered the strength for what I wished. I could see my forearms bulge as the cables of muscles thickened and writhed as I started to pull. I began to stand up. All around us for miles there was a cracking noise and the ground started to rumble and shake, as I lifted the entirety of the frozen lake and waterfall into the air. Hundreds feet thick of super-frozen water, several miles across in every direction, encasing rocks and detritus moved cleanly out of the lake bed in one piece. The river rushed in underneath and filled the lake basin with water that crashed on the shores and down the riverbeds as it roared in. I held the frozen mass of thousands tons of water easily aloft. My body seemed to have an endless supply of strength and this did not tax it at all. The frozen mass looked like a strange, massive crystal sculpture. Michael gaped as I gingerly removed one hand and held it all with just one arm. My arm easily supported the colossal bulk. With my free arm, I drew Michael near me and nibbled on his ear, "Watch this, Michael" I whispered against the sound of the restored falls. I opened my mouth wide and drew in a massive amount of air, the vegetation around us shaking and bending towards us. I held it deep with in my massive chest, concentrating and compressing it, heating it and then I directed the superheated mass upwards at the harder than granite ice sculpture I held. Upon impact of the super hot air, the ice exploded into steam forming a cloud over the lake. Boulders and debris that had been suspended in ice moments before rained back down into the lake. Warm precipitation from the cloud fell down over the lake as I blew it higher, using normal breath now. A huge rainbow stretched over the valley. We stared at the beauty shoulder to shoulder, with our heads craned in and touching. "Let us promise to try and do no harm," I said staring at the rainbow and stroking Michael's lower back. "Michael grasped my hand in his, "I promise to never do harm, unless it is to protect from greater harm," he kissed me on the cheek. "I promise as well," I said solemnly. Michael smiled crookedly at me, "We are monsters now, Gregor."

The Culling Part1 The thaw began early that year. All the boys between the ages of ten and 16 in our village were standing in line, in front of Agnieska, the wise woman, as she performed the ritual. The ground was muddy, wet and cold but I could feel beads of sweat run down the back of my neck as she stared at each one of us in turn. Her gray eyes seemed to linger longer over me. She sang some sort of song in a strange language. I could feel a vibration in the air as she summoned. She plucked several of the bright orange flowers from the slushy earth. She shook them hard releasing a cloud of pollen which held a vague blob like shape near her. She then violently pulled out the thick stamens of the flower and then pulled them apart. The pollen glittered at the sacrifice and then began to move and fan out over the boys. It fell in an even sheen over all of us. All of us except a dark haired 13 year old boy named Ulric. There was a clear space around him, not even a particle landed on him. A hiss of breath came from the villagers watching us. Ulric's mother stifled a cry as the wise woman moved toward him with a knife. He stood silent in his clear space. The villagers stood silent around us boys as she silently cut his throat and he fell to the ground. After the body was taken away, the rest of us stripped and ran to the river and into the icy water, washing the clingy pollen away. I forced myself to laugh with the other boys pushing down the deep guilt I felt in not being taken along with Ulric. It was my last year, I had passed and yet I knew I should have been killed as well. *********************************** "It is a hard thing, but he died human, Mertha," John the Elder, said to Ulric's mother. It was night and the villagers clustered around the fire in the great room to hear the story after the culling. John the Elder turned from the bowed woman to address the rest of us with the story. Durness, the mighty was the greatest ruler this world had ever seen. His army stretched from horizon to horizon with several score more waiting beyond. Some of the greatest of all knights, fought alongside each other. Men who had slain dragons and fought trolls and whose songs the bards of our kings still sing. He employed over 20 of the most powerful wizards and witches, whose spells protected the land and made the people prosperous. His people were pious and good and performed the ritual every spring just as we do. Some years they escaped sacrifice altogether and the villages remained pure and unsullied. But Durness was proud and felt beyond the laws of natural men. He did not subject his own sons to the test. He felt his bloodline could not produce a perversion. His first son grew up tall and strong and good and Durness was glad he had never been forced to stand in line with the common boys. His second son, Eoghan was even more promising. His eyes were clear blue and his hair as dazzling as sunlight, his wit keen edged and his prowess on the battle field was twice his older brother's. When he was fifteen, the change began. His shoulders grew wider. Wide enough that Eoghan had trouble walking through a door. His arms grew larger than a man's leg, larger around even then a sturdy man's full torso. In short he became an abomination to the sight of good people. Durness tried to hide him away in the dungeon, but one night the creature burst through the thick stone walls and escaped. Durness used his resources to track the creature. Hoping to destroy it before it harmed his people. To no avail. Several years later the great seeress, Lythum was able to divine that the creature had joined with more of his kind and that in the center of the great range of mountains that marked one of the great country's boundaries, there was a lair where his son was now living. Durness in his great wrath and pride, set his full army to march against the lair of these creatures. He wanted to destroy all of them. He felt that if their kind was stamped out, the perversion would no longer infect the men of any family. As the advance scouts approached the mouth of the pass through the mountains they saw a small encampment by the side of the road. Standing by the fire was a creature several times larger than Eoghan had been when he was imprisoned. They trembled as they approached, recognizing in the still blindingly handsome features the face of their former prince. He wore only a cape, heavy boots and a breechcloth held up by a leather belt. His body no long looked human. There were massive mounds of hard flesh stretching out from his chest area like mountains. His arms were bigger round than a body of a horse and covered with craggy lines of muscle and veins. His legs were even more massive and he had to stand with his legs slightly apart accommodate their enormity. He carried no weapons that they could see. The creature frowned at them and then spoke with a voice that shook the ground with its power, "Turn back your army or you will all perish by my hand. You shall not march against my brethren." The scouts dashed back to the generals who surrounded by the leagues of men, fighting animals, heavy equipment, laughed at the message. They sent out a hundred men at dawn with instructions to bring back the head of the second son of Durness. The noon sun drew to the center of the sky and dark cloud swarmed over the general's tent. A hundred heads of the men who had been sent rained down upon them. The generals sent a dispatch to Durness that the battle might need magical support and the wizard's climbed to the top of the their towers to summon their most potent magics against the creature once known as Eoghan. The army then marched forward reigning death upon the single man. They attempted to surround and destroy him. The creature's bronze skin glistened in the sunlight as he moved quicker than the eye could follow obliterating the soldiers and their weapons in fleshy explosions of motion. The bronze blur would come upon a heavily armored group of men and equipment and there would be an eruption of chaos as man, beast and objects were destroyed. Spears were pulled from the grips of strong warriors and then flung with such force that they pierced the armor and bodies of a score of warriors often bursting thick trees before they finally cleaved to a wall or burrowed long trenches into the ground. Then the Wizards sent down bolts of power to stop Eoghan. He grew even larger swelling three times his already gargantuan size as the power burned down upon him. The energy destroyed anything near Eoghan but he laughed as the blue power crackled around him and flung powerful bolts from his hands that were several times more powerful, reducing the wizards and their impregnable towers to dust mites with single strikes. One wizard set a tornado twisting across the land to destroy the creature and Eoghan drew an enormous breathe and sucked the entirety of the storm within his body and then breathed out a storm hundreds of times more powerful that boiled the very earth and drenched the earth in the blood of thousands of men. The storm traveled to the city fortress of the wizard and destroyed all, whipping him with lightning and agony and then leaving his body impaled on the city's highest tower. in the course of a single day, the mightiest army known to our history and the empire that linked over a hundred countries in peace had been destroyed. The battleground was a place of desolation and when Eoghan, massive as a mountain himself covered in the gore of the men and creatures he had destroyed, stood before one young soldier who was the last of all the mighty armies, "Tell them what you have seen so that no others will ever be foolish enough to march on the Taiga lands. You are marked with my sign so that all who see you will know you speak the truth." He traced a sign with his hand which burned into the forehead of the terrified soldier, who forgot for moments his loathing of what Eoghan had become and kneeled before him as to a god. In a flash Eoghan was gone leaving the soldier alone in the center of the devastation. It took the soldier several days to cross the vast plain where the great army had been destroyed. There was nothing living in that place. No grass or wildlife, nothing stirred in the charred remains of the land. The land was twisted into weird fantastic unnatural shapes and the journey was slow and difficult. When he came at last to the great capital, now with its ancient towers sheared to the ground, he saw a body hanging from battlements. It was Durness, dead by his own hand. Of course the great empire was destroyed and we now live in hovels ruled by petty tyrants and squabble with each other, all because of the perversion. For those men who desire other men will become creatures of death and destroy all around them for their perversity is unholy and should be destroyed before it blooms. Everyone nodded silently their faces hardened and there was no grief for Ulric. But I, Gregor, the eldest son of a widowed mother, also desired other men. Parts of the story describing Eoghan's power and size actually made my manhood become hard and I worked to conceal my aberration. I knew some men gave themselves up for death to save the village but I could not bring myself to do that and I could not run into the forest and leave my family to fend for itself. so year after year I pass the culling somehow and pray that my passing means that soon I will look not look upon men with a longing that burns through me and haunts my dreams. The Culling Part 2 The thaw was in retreat as storms off the north re-froze the land and destroyed the early flowers. I pulled my body into a ball trying to conserve my body heat against the cold. I could hear the timbers shift around me in the fierce winds and thought of Eoghan who had swallowed a greater storm into his body. I could not imagine the power. I slept then with the wind and cold and the golden presence of Eoghan in my dreams. The wind moaned and the room was still dark as my mother groaned out of her bed. I rose as well and threw some small sticks of wood on the coals and then carefully built the morning cook fire. My mother trudged in and pulled a pot with congealed fat over the flames, "You waste too much wood," she grumbled as she warmed her hands over the flames. "Don't be a layabout! Fetch your brothers!" I grunted and pulled on what warm clothing I had. It smelled of sweat and animal grease. Warm smells. I punched the sleeping mounds still on the mat we all shared as a sleeping place. Niklas and Ralf gave twin yawns and started shuddering with the cold. I hefted the frozen water basin near the flames and went out into the wind to see to our poor few animals. When I returned, I could smell the thin gruel of the morning meal and saw Agnieska's girlservant, Betha, a wiry, suspicious eyed creature, huddled next to our hearth. "She needs to see ya this mornin'." Betha said in a flat inflectionless voice. "You need to hurry with no eatin." She slyly smiled at my frown and the sound my belly made at her announcement. My mother looked disgusted, but said, "Leave soon so you can work soon. Go see the wise woman." The snow blinded me as I walked into the wind, watching for the marks for the path in the snow to Agnieska's hovel. My clothes were patched together pieces of fur and too small, i kept pulling pieces and trying to make myself smaller as I trudged as quickly as I could. "You're late boy," Agnieska stared at me with something like hatred and something else. She had called me in like this every few months since I was a child. She had a large fire in her hovel and the place stank of drying plants. She muttered chants as she stirred a pot on the fire. "Sit down laggard. You know by now what to do.". I pulled off my clothes and sat naked before her fire. The scented steam wove around me and I felt far away. The room seemed to fade away from me and I was in a gray mist and could only hear the harshness of the wise woman's chants. A cup was pressed to my lips and I drank the hot, foul liquid down. There was a long silence and then the mist glittered green around me. Then a triumphant whisper, "You're mine now." I don't remember going home, just suddenly becoming conscious and finding myself doing my usual work at our house. My empty stomach rumbled as I tried to stay patient with my two younger brothers' games as we tried to patch holes during the lull in the storm. The noon hour was drawing near, "Be careful not to waste and put everything back, I need to get me to the blacksmith's.". They grunted and Niklas tried to kick Ralf's legs out from under him. "Hurry," I hissed at them, "before the storm comes." John the elder was the strongest man in town and the only blacksmith for miles. Fate had given him many children but all of them girls. He employed two of the village boys to pump the great bellows for food and iron working skills. The heat of the shop smacked me in the face, John stood before the anvil an unfinished hook shaped piece grasped in the tongs. His brawny forearms bare and bristling with hair, I tried to sneak a look at the working of the muscles as he swung the heavy hammer down. "Quit your gaping boy, Maugh needs spellin'. I quickly ran over to replace the exhausted boy and pulled hard on the bellows, creating an intense flame. And so it went for several hours. I occasionally felt dizzy but shook off the feeling. I was in the back room finishing the clean up when I heard the door open and close. John began, "i'm sor..." he stopped. There was silence and then a deep voice rattled the tools on the wall, "I"m looking for Gregor." John had always been the biggest man I had ever seen so I was shocked when I came out and saw the huge man in front of John. He made John look puny and childlike. He wore a cotton tunic and leather jerkin and breeches with a hooded cloak thrown back to expose his dark, reddish hair. While he was properly covered, his musculature was so extreme and overly developed that his clothing bulged outwards all over the place. His chest pushed out in front of him and I could clearly see the fantastically huge mass of the muscle deforming the leather. I could see the indentation where the deep canyon ran between those fantastic shieldplates of brawn. The cotton of the tunic was stretched like a second skin over the magnificent craggy roundness of his upper arms. His incredible hands, big and thick were easily several times the size of John's own large hands. John seemed to shrink away intimidated by this immense man. "He, he's in the..." John gaped speechless. I stepped forward held mute by this man's power. He smiled, briefly, dazzlingly. I felt my knees buckle. He sternly faced John and said authoritatively, "We are going." Outside, he carelessly picked up a huge leather pack one handed and slung it over one of his monstrous shoulders. I marveled at his thickness and the graceful, confident ease of his movements. His thick heavy legs easily broke a path in the snow. He looked more beast than man, but even the great bears seemed smaller. "But my mother, my brothers,". I found the strength to ask. "I bought you from your mother," he looked at me almost gently for a moment, "We need to move Gregor. The soldiers will be coming soon and I don't want to be near this or any other village when they do." I stopped for a moment and he turned impatiently again towards me. "Sir, what should I call you?" The brief dazzling smile shone out and he laughed, "Gregor, you may call me Jedrek." The Culling Part 3 My head was bursting with questions as I followed Jedrek away from the village where I had spent my entire life. Who was he? Why had he bought me? It was not so unusual to buy indentured servants, but he had never seen me before. What was to become of me? When I looked at his impossibly wide back which made his cloak flare out at an improbable angle and his incredibly thick powerful legs, I wondered WHAT he was. He had money that was clear, the huge leather pack that he easily carried was made with fine leather, the leather quality of his large boots and overstretched breeches were the finest I had ever seen. Why would such a man want me as his servant? He had acted kindly to me so far and I focused on that as we climbed the hills away from everything I had ever known. After several hours, he stopped suddenly. The sun was just coming down and the air was charged with orange light all around us. "You need food." he said striding back towards me. He set his pack down, and pulled out a round loaf and then rummaged around and pulled out a small jar. He broke the loaf apart and slathered each piece with the dark purple substance from the jar. I smelled berries. "Here, sit down on my pack. Rest a moment." "All of this? For me?" This was more food than I sometimes had in a full day. He smiled again and nodded and then sat down on the ground without any food and studied me while I devoured the first food I had eaten all day. It was bread with blackberry jam. The best bread I had ever eaten. A hard crust but soft inside. The sweet jam was bliss. The tart berries made me feel like it was summer. And as I ate, all the tiredness I had felt was gone. It was as if it was a new day and I had just woken from a restful sleep.. "We have to go on through the night, Gregor. We won't set up camp until we've had at least another day's march. That should help keep you going." Jedrek walked up to a tree and pulled a thick branch off of it. It broke like a twig in his grasp. He quickly ran his hands along it breaking off twigs smoothing the wood with the pressure of his hands and again breaking the ends and in moments had a perfectly polished staff. I blinked my eyes in disbelief at the sight. Jedrek looked back the way we had come and then turned to me, "We must continue." We walked on. When darkness came Jedrek somehow fixed a flame of some sort to the top of his staff and kept the darkness lit. No animals came across our path as we marched through the night. After eating and feeling restored, I somehow had the strength to keep walking. In the morning, Jedrek gave me more bread and we continued on. Midday we broke from the main road and veered into the forest. Jedrek did not move stealthily but broke a large path through the snow. Easy to follow. We stopped where the trees were a little less full and Jedrek sat down on a fallen log near two giant oak trees and gestured for me to sit next to him. I felt worn and somehow like I was as thin as paper and could be blown away by the wind. As I sat down near him and looked up at his handsome face, I was struck yet again on how truly massive he was. I could see mounds of muscle pushing up against fabric on either side of his thick, thick neck. "The bread and berries can only sustain for so long. We will have a proper rest tonight and I need to talk to you a bit now that we have some time." Jedrek said looking at me with some concern. He continued, "I come from the lands your people call the Taiga." I gasped, "Like Eoghan." His eyebrows raised, "Your people still talk of Eoghan? Good." So many feelings rose through me. It was like a wave. I had only half believed the story. "Is it true? Can you do that? Are you a...." He laughed again. "I had heard you were silent, Gregor. Of course everyone in your village falls silent around me." "We will talk more of Eoghan. As for what I can do. Let me demonstrate." He stood up, and pulled off his cloak and then gradually pulled off his tunic. I watched intently, feeling my manhood stirring as the material lifted revealing his pale skin dusted with reddish brown hair. First his stomach which was small but covered with bricks of muscle. HIs sides were covered with creases of muscle, like the smith folding and refolding metal until he achieved a perfect edge in the tempered iron. His midsection looked hard like the metal and the heat from his body steamed the cold air around him. Then my eyes traveled up and out the enormous sweep of his back visible no matter which direction he faced. His back was rutted like a rocky slope with deep trenches and high hillocks of muscle and small tributaries of veins. He turned and I could see the hairy mounds of his chest projecting impossibly far out from his midsection. HIs big nipples pointing downwards by the heavy mass of muscle that carried them. He saw where my eyes were wandering and somehow flexed his huge chest so the muscle lifted and slammed back down. SLAM! SLAM! The sound knocked me off the log and I scrambled quickly back up to keep watching. His shoulders stretched far out to either side of his neck and rounded up larger than me and my brothers heads put together. As I stared at him I could feel a dampness in my trousers spewing from my manhood. Jedrek looked like he appreciated the attention but he wasn't done. "We need a little more space and firewood for a proper camp," he said striding up to the two giant trees in the center of the clearing. Jedrek stood between them and I realized his body was much thicker than either of the huge old trees. He tensed his muscles a bit and his body exploded with rippling, defined, huge muscles over his monstrous chest, shoulders and arms. The light fur of his body glittered in the cold sunlight. Without bending his knees he placed his hands on each trunk as low as he could. I saw his forearms bulge a bit and watched his fingers dig in tree trunks with loud crunching and tearing sounds. His fingers completely disappeared in the trunk of the trees. Then he looked at me and smiled. The ground beneath us began to groan. The snow began to shake and the drifts to break up with the motion. I looked at Jedrek and he was barely working. The thick ropes of muscles in his shoulders seemed bigger and there were more of them, but he seemed relaxed and calm. His smiled broadened and he simply raised his arms. The sound was deafening. Ice and snow and then roots and rock and dirt and were screaming with distress as his two obscenely powerful arms and shoulders simply tore the two giant boles from the earth with a ton or so of soil and rocks clinging to the roots. The air rattled with the sound and ice and snow fell from the neighboring trees with the force of it. With no leg or back power he lifted the huge trees from the ground where they had been attached for probably hundreds of years. He stood there with muscles bulging a bit as he held the lumber aloft more securely than if they had still been in the ground. He then proceeded to easily walk as if unencumbered to the edge of the clearing and then he gently placed them on the ground upright where they stayed balanced. I was breathing hard, panting at what I saw but Jedrek was breathing normally as if he had not exerted himself at all. "Stand a way a bit, Gregor." I climbed away from the gaping twin pits of frozen soil and the two upright giant trees. "Now the firewood. This tree is good hard wood." He walked to the base of the good tree and picked it up with one hand near the bottom and began to shake it like a child would shake a stick. The enormous tree creaked with the force of it. Dirt and twigs and smaller branches and leaves went flying off the tree with a flick of Jedrek's wrist. After only a few moments he stopped and the tree was clean of dirt, leaves and any small branches. Only the core of the tree remained, the wood good for the campfire. It was ready to be cut to lengths. He turned the tree horizontal by simply twisting his monstrous forearms. Easily aiming the length of the tree down the path we took to get here. He settled the monstrous tree down, the root mass overtopped his head by several spans. "Do you have an axe to cut it?" I asked stupidly. "I don't need tools," he said clenching his enormous hard fists, causing the muscles in his forearms to bunch up and writhe like the large water snakes from the river. He strode to the far end of the tree. The enormous heat from his body leaving a steaming trail behind. I heard a distant violent cracking and shearing sound and saw him quickly cleaving pieces of wood down the path with his hard knuckles. Somehow he was able to cleave the wood cleanly with a single punch of his fist. His body was a pale blur and suddenly I was staring at a neat row of wood sections. Even the enormous root span had been divided. "Now I'm going to show off a little bit," Jedrek's impossibly deep voice sounded almost boyish. He was enjoying stunning and frankly exciting me. He pursed his lips together and started blowing bursts of air. He had so much power and precision that the air bursts lifted mainly only the root pieces and scattered them out of the clearing. Then he turned to the sections of logs down the path and then made a sucking noise. Suddenly the first log pulled free of the earth by his suction and hurled itself at his face. He caught it easily in his huge hand before it smashed into his face. Again and again he did this neatly stacking all the wood in this manner. He turned to the other tree. "This tree is starting to rot. I could feel a slight softness of the wood. I will let it rot naturally but not just standing here where it could fall and kill something" He spread his hands and approached the tree. I could feel my own weakness and my knees wanted to buckle. The power I was seeing was too much to imagine. Jedrek grasped the the trunk and his fingers disappeared through the tough bark. He stood there for a second. I noticed his hands were placed on the tree at head height. He looked like he was going to push it over with his legs. Tree-trunk oak against trunk-tree legs. Then he spread his already huge back even more. His mountainous back expanded wider and wider. He was at least three times as wide as the tree trunk. Then he flexed again. His back creaked and shifted and grew even more insanely thick with power. I’m not sure what happened next. A huge roaring sound filled the forest. It seemed not to come from Jedrek but from everywhere and deep in the ground. There was a huge explosion. Dirt and stone and soil flew up from the ground around Jedrek. I ducked behind the log. A plume of dirt rose smokelike skyward and billowed in the air. The dirt cloud hung there although pieces were falling all around us. I heard a rush of air and saw the enormous cloud being blown away with a puff from Jedrek's lungs. He stood there with a smirk on his face, his muscles pumped and throbbing, empty-handed. PIeces of dirt and twigs standing out against his pale skin. Where was the tree? Then my slow mind started to stumble on the truth as I stared at the ground between his legs. I could see a small tip of the tree coming up from the distorted ground between them. He had somehow pushed the tree the fullness of its height into the frozen forest earth. Jedrek strode away from the spot the sunlight glinting off his titan's body. He looked at the wood neatly stacked on one side and clapped his hands together with an enormous CRAAAAAAACK! as if to get rid of sawdust. The enormous sound crashed through the forest, knocking me off my unsteady feet. It was all too much, the exhaustion and Jedrek. I passed out on the forest floor. The Culling Part IV I woke up in the dark. It was soft and I had never been so comfortable in my life. I snuggled down into warmth savoring the comfort. Then I smelled the delicious smell of roasting meat. I sat up. I was in a small dark tent. Some kind of springy mat was under me and Jedrek's cloak had been thrown over me. I crawled out of the tent into the daylight. Jedrek was outside, unfortunately fully dressed, but the incredible bulging of his muscles still happily apparent under his clothing. Even after all I had seen, the shock of seeing a man so thick and massive almost stunned me again as I saw him walking around the fire. The ground was all filled in as if two trees had never stood in the middle of the clearing. Our clearing was bare of snow but that was the only sign of how the ground had been disturbed. I noticed a circle and several signs had been drawn in the ground around the tent. Near the circle was a small silver bowl with a few inches of water in it. Jedrek stood before the fire turning a spit with several large pieces of meat on it. It smelled heavenly. Jedrek looked at me and smiled, "Good day, sir! I'm glad you're up. That trip was rougher on you than I thought." I blinked in the light and gaped at the meat. "What's that?" I asked like the ill mannered peasant I was. "A bear fooled out of hibernation by the false thaw. He found me while I was working on the camp and decided to attack." He paused and I looked at sinews bunching and unbunching under the skin of his massive hands, hands that were capable of killing a bear with no weapons. "There is a lot of meat. I salted a bunch of it and hung it up some distance away. If we stay here long enough we'll have some decent provisions." I was overcome again by his strength but also wondered why I was here. He looked up seriously at me, "Gregor, we have serious work to do." He glanced into the distance, "The soldiers are almost here but we still have a little time. In your village, there is a witch. I felt her webs spun all over the place." "You mean Agnieska, the wise woman?" I asked, my mind struggling to keep up with his rapid shift of subjects. He rubbed his hands together with something like anticipation, "Ahhhh Agnieska, good. I have one her names. I would lay a wager that she frequently employs young girls and looks at you as if you were bear droppings she stepped in." "Betha works for her now and before there was a girl we called Twig, who ran away with Matthias several years ago. "Agnieska always looked at me as if I was something vile. But I think she liked me better than it seemed, because she took me in for special treatment and I was spared at the culling." Jedrek seemed to hate her and she had saved my life. He seemed to read my mind, "There is much you don't know, Gregor, about the nature of this Agnieska and many "wise women". That witch's magic is all over you and that magic did keep the pollen away during the culling. But she has no love for you Gregor. Rather she sees in you a path to power that her kind is usually denied." "I....I have no gift no power." I stammered. Jedrek walked over to me and looked me directly in the eyes. I noticed his eyes were green with flecks of gray in them. "Gregor, I am like you. I do not lust for the company of women. I am drawn to men. Some call it an obscenity, a perversion, an inversion. However this perversion is my strength, my power. Men like us are gifted. That is part of why other people fear us. You have a lot of potential. I know that witch saw that and wanted to use it." "LIke with Eoghan." I whispered the name. I had secretly dreamed that I would get that power, "But I'm not strong like you or him. In my village, I was one of the strongest boys but not strong like you." "Aaaaaargh! They teach you nothing," he spat and moved quickly and pulled the meat from the fire. He blew gently on the roasted meat and then slid the slightly cool hunk into my hands. I was ravenous and devoured the delicious roast in minutes. "We don't have much time, Gregor. However let me explain, men and women draw power in very different ways. Women work through the slow passive power of the earth. They often can redirect natural energies healing and withering that sort of thing. Their magic depends on a sexual purity for its greatest strength. A woman taken by a man loses much of her magical power. That's why so many witches hate men." "Men's power often comes from active energies like lightning and fire. Sexual activity only enhances their power. With men like us, Gregor, sexual activity wakens our power and intensifies it. There is much more... " Jedrek spun around quickly alerted to something, "The soldiers are approaching." 'What soldiers would dare chase you?" I asked disbelievingly. "That is a tale unto itself, Gregor. They are an elite force sent from a neighboring country and they have been tracking me for some time. I need to teach them and their masters a lesson." Jedrek began to pull off his tunic revealing his colossal physique, "I must be at my most defenseless when facing them." "You look scarier without your shirt," I mumbled in awe. "I think that was a compliment. My thanks, Gregor," Jedrek smiled and flexed his arm. The muscle jumped up and expanded to almost four times its already gigantic size with his casual flex. It was at least the size of five large morningstars. Jedrek carefully peeled off his leather breeches, revealing the massive long muscles of his monstrous legs. I felt awestruck at the canyons of muscle running along the front of those mammoth thighs lightly furred with his dark red hair. Each one was bigger than the girth of a large barrel and connected harmoniously with the rippling muscularity of his hamstrings. His calves stood out from his legs as if someone had halved the great summer melons and pushed them under his skin. He was standing in front of me clad only in his breechcloth; a study in intimidating size and strength. Once again the air steamed off his incredible body creating a halo in the sunshine. "I want you to stay in the tent Gregor." Jedrek's deep voice was gentle. "If something happens, you will be safe in there. I have drawn protections around it. If you want to watch though, " he paused and I nodded enthusiastically, "here is a bit of magic." He picked up the silver bowl and handed it to me. "When you want to watch, you need to hold this bowl in both your hands and think of me and you will see what I am doing." "I will return soon and answer more questions," he turned and walked away and I savored the sight of his massive body marching away from me. I scrambled into the tent and pulled the flap down after me. Nervously I stared into the bowl, thinking of Jedrek. The water clouded for a moment and then cleared, showing a section of the forest from overhead. I could also hear the sounds from the area. A bird was singing and I could hear Jedrek's familiar heavy tread approaching. 10 figures dressed in white moved silently disappearing at times into the snowy background. Jedrek entered the area and several of the figures sprang up in a blur of motion and threw star shaped metal disks at him. Before they could return to their hiding places, Jedrek's hands moved even more quickly, catching the objects and throwing them back. The stars sheared through the men's skulls with loud CRACKS! and kept moving without losing speed. One cleaved through three of the men and all three sank silently to the ground, staining the snow red from the gaping wounds in their heads. The first ten men were dead within seconds. More men moved around Jedrek in a silent circle. Two men cast dark wire at the giant pale red haired man while three others threw small swords at him. The wire was metallic and looped around Jedrek's chest and arms. The men started to run around attempting to fasten Jedrek's arms to his sides. But despite the pressure from the wire, Jedrek's arms moved as if nothing was tightening around them. He caught two of the swords and flung them back at the men, ripping through their chest cavities and causing them to fall. The third sword rammed into his side, but left not a mark on his muscular torso. The weapon fell to the ground bent by the impact to Jedrek's invulnerable muscle. Jedrek sucked in some air expanding his chest and snapping the layers of metallic wire. He exhaled and a small hurricane of air furiously whipped the two wire spinners into the air smashing their lifeless corpses against two of the mighty oaks which swayed dangerously in the instant storm. A net of heavy rope dropped down from above and several men instantly approached thrusting swords at Jedrek's net covered form and winding the net tighter and tighter to imprison him before he could respond. Seconds later, the net exploded into small pieces leaving Jedrek standing in an awesome full body flex. Every muscle standing ridged under his pale skin, his back jutting out from side to side, his amazing legs corded with slabs of muscle Just flexing was enough to completely destroy the heavy cables of the net into particles. The remaining thirty or so men all wearing light or heavy armor rushed in from all sides around Jedrek with all manner of weapons drawn. Bladed weapons ricocheted uselessly against his impervious muscularity blunted and bent. One warrior did manage to cut the breechcloth which fell to the ground exposing Jedrek's massive manhood which though soft was long enough to hang to his knees. In one smooth motion, Jedrek grabbed three men in each of his gigantic arms. They all resisted but for all their frantic and sometimes skilled motion it made as much difference as tadpole changing the course of a torrent in the rapids of a river. His motion was unchanged by their thrashing as he began to simply contract his huge arms and shoulders. There was a loud cracking noise and every bone in those men's torsos was shattered the men's bodies were visibly crushed. While he was quickly crushing the six men Jedrek gracefully pivoted on one foot and kicked out with his massively muscular leg, through 3 men's chests and decapitating one man with the arc of a single kick. Jedrek dropped the men, turned to the next soldier, grabbed each of his arms and tore them off his body. The man screamed blood shooting out of the sockets in a torrent and then fell instantly dead. Jedrek rammed the bones of the arms through several men killing them instantly and tossed the lifeless bodies aside with a flick of his wrist. The remaining soldiers were raining desperate blows with everything they had but with no effect on Jedrek at all. Jedrek ignored their fierce blows and brought his fists together in front of his mighty midsection and flexed his chest, its already humongous size violently expanded by, what looked like several feet of dense, rippling, impregnable muscle, decapitating eight men as it rammed into their heads with his unstoppable power. Their heads snapped clean from the bodies and burst like overripe berries as they smashed into the forest trees. Finally, the last two warriors he caught in his blood covered arms. Each man's head held between his forearm and biceps. Their hair was black and I could see the terror in their dark eyes. Jedrek began to whisper in a strange sibilant tongue to the men. They looked like they understood what he was saying for their eyes widened as he spoke. I wished I could also understand and suddenly his voice made sense to me. "With the smallest contraction of my arms my biceps will swell and obliterate your skulls and you will be dead," Jedrek hissed, "It is only through my self control that your heads remain intact. I am strong enough to crush you by accident. Feel the strength you never will have. Remember it and share it with your people. This is what all those who attack the men from Taiga will face. Your weapons are destroyed and your skills are useless. But I have given you life by not flexing my arm." Then he dropped the men. Like Eoghan before him, he made a sign in the air. Each of the men gasped as a shining gold sign drew itself on their foreheads. "This is my mark and all who see it will know you have met someone of power." Jedrek walked away from the men not looking back. I took in the view of the carnage. Over forty bodies of the soldiers lay in the bloody snow. The trees and plants all covered with bits of bone, pieces of hair and blood everywhere. The two soldiers looked around weeping for their comrades and started back to camp. The view in the bowl changed following Jedrek as he walked to the bed of a frozen river. He breathed in once again expanding his enormous chest, held the breathe for a moment and then let loose a blast of air that melted that section of the river. Within moments the solid river came back to roaring life. He walked into it, the water sizzling as the heat of his body met river, and let the water wash the blood off of his body. He walked out gleaming as the water to steamed off leaving his body clean and dry. I could hear the water pop and crackle as it disappeared. He turned toward the camp and I put the bowl down shaking from what I had witnessed. The Culling Part 5 I was staggering from the sight of the carnage. I felt my body reject the meat I had eaten earlier and I wretched the entire meal into a snow bank. I stood shivering in the snow feeling sick, not wanting to return to his shelter. "Are you alright, Gregor?" the deep voice sounded kind, gentle. I shivered when I remembered what that voice had said, how it had sounded. A large, heavy hand engulfed my shoulder. I started shuddering violently and uselessly tried to escape his grip. "What's wrong, Gregor?" he asked again, softer. I turned to face him, briefly noticing he was fully clothed, there was no outward sign of the slaughter, "Why did you kill all those soldiers? They were fighting for their lives and you were just having fun showing off." "Gregor, they weren't coming up here just to shake my hand, they were here to kill. Any one of them would have been fully satisfied to have my head on a pike." "But they could have spent all day swinging swords at you and no harm would have come to you. You just defeated a small army with no injuries. You could have spared them with no harm for yourself. We arrived here a day ago and it seems you have done nothing but kill." Some distant animal part of my brain was warning me that this was a mistake. Jedrek had saved me from a horrible fate with no bloodshed (I hoped) and this was rank ingratitude. But as much as I had loved the Eoghan story, actually seeing the carnage had fouled me. Jedrek did not look angry. "Gregor, you are seeing things with the eyes of a man who has not come to power. You will see differently when you are elevated." "If my mind changes that much, than I do not wish your elevation, Jedrek." I stared him squarely in the eye. Almost like I was daring him to close his fingers and destroy me. Instead he took his hand from my shoulder and faced me squarely, "I hope this helps you to understand. These men were sent by a man like us Gregor. He is part of the brotherhood as am I, as are you through our attraction to men. He needed to know he had sent a killing quest against one of the brotherhood in no uncertain terms. He will now lower the barriers to trade he had erected in his ignorance. The world is a harsh and brutal place and we need to keep our place in it." Some part of me wanted still to scream at him and wash the horrible sights from my memory. But as he had been talking I was thinking of all of Jedrek's kindnesses to me and, selfishly, my fate without him. Also, there was perhaps more that I did not understand, that made such a bloodshed necessary. I attempted a wan smile, "For all you have done for me, I owe you my trust," I said out loud but vowed to myself never to "elevate" if it meant slaughtering others. Jedrek's smile broke over his seriousness like the sun dawning, "For one so young, you are a good man. We have one last chore before leaving this place and we best finish it before the sun leaves the sky." "What do 'we' need to do today?" I asked fearfully. "Snap the tether, Agnieska has on you." he said, savoring the syllables of her name. "What tether?" I asked running my hand around my neck. "Your witch woman has done something she has thought of as very clever. She has developed a way to siphon off your power into her own and she's using your own life force to do it. In other words, I remove the spell and you die." "What do I do?" I asked going cold inside. Jedrek's softened a bit and he once again laid a heavy hand on my shoulder. "There are ways to break this that will leave you unharmed. Agnieska does not understand completely the nature of the bond that holds you both and she will pay." "You won't kill her, will you? I stand here thanks to her mercy." Jedrek spat into the snow, "You stand here thanks to her ambition and pride. However she did do something right, unintentionally. But she will still pay, I will try to keep the worst of her payment from her. Better than she wished on you Gregor. Now take off your clothes and bathe in the river. Return and sit here on the mat in the middle of this circle.". He pointed to a circle on the ground with a silver material lying in the center of the circle. I marched to the river. The current was swift and icy but I was able to stand it and the water cleansed me. Nothing in the forest seemed to move as I made my way back to the circle. Jedrek had his eyes closed and was singing softly under his breathe. I knelt onto the silver fabric and.... pain shot through every part of my body searing me like my innards were being held over the smith's fire. I tried to open my mouth to scream but could not move. I was seized in a perfect vise that would not let me make the smallest movement. I could no longer see the forest or Jedrek just a kind of boiling blackness that entered my being. Then all was whiteness and I longed to shut my eyes against the glare but could not and black tendrils were being pulled from my body. I could feel them pulling scablike from my skin. Ripping and tearing and then I heard a scream. Agnieska was running but the blackness shot at her ripping into her soft, elderly body flaying her. I heard a thundering then realized it formed words; it was Jedrek. "You sought a power that was not yours and now you must pay." The black tendrils from my body were now latched onto Agnieska, connecting us. She stared at me with naked hatred and loathing. Then as the tendrils thickened her face went white with pain. Tongues of blue flame burst on the tendrils and they writhed shaking both Agnieska and me. There was a roar and all was blackness. I was aware of the cold, the blessed cold of the snow as it fell on my body. I started shaking feeling raw and exposed. My eyes were shut but I could feel myself being picked up gently and I was put in a soft warm place. I slept. I woke up in the tent, my body was curled against Jedrek's back. It felt like warm marble but still it was solid and made me feel safe after what I had gone through. His breathing was soft and even. His back swelling slightly and pushing my body with each intake and then returning. I could hear the sound of the wind outside but the coldness could not get in to me. I snuggled in deeper and fell back to sleep. The next day we began hiking. Jedrek admitted to not being that familiar with this region but knew the correct general direction. We were traveling through the wilds and even though this land is rumored to be filled with the most dangerous animals, we saw only signs of their existence, none crossed our path. They know an even more dangerous animal has come to their territory, I thought looking at Jedrek's massive form. "Is Agnieska still alive?" I blurted out. "She lives and I was able to spare some of her power as a favor to you, Gregor. Although that small favor cost me something. I am recovered. She will experience a much longer penance." Jedrek's voice sounded regretful. "Thank you Jedrek once again. I hope I will be able to repay you." "We are in the brotherhood, Gregor. You will soon see what that means." I started to think of some of the things Jedrek had told me. Although some boys my age had been with the girls already, I was obviously not one of them. Jedrek had told me that sex was the path to the elevation. I had worried that Jedrek would take me just to awaken my powers and then I could be a better assistance. Something on the second day of walking must have alerted him to my thoughts for in the middle of a talk about tracking he broke off and stared me in the eye, "Gregor, while you are a comely young man, I do not deflower virgins. Also the power does not come through rape. It must be combined with desire, although I think that is not lacking in you." he winked and I was almost overcome by his rugged handsomeness, but kept in my mind about my vow to resist the elevation. Shortly after this conversation, we entered a canyon and hiked through it for another two days. The storms of the past days gave way to gentle sunshine and the day seemed warmer. As we approached the other side sheer unclimbable walls of hard stone rose in front of us. "I guess we need to travel back out of the canyon and find a way around this," I said my words echoing off the stone around us. "I have a faster way," Jedrek said with a mischievous grin. He stripped off his shirt and breeches revealing once again his amazing muscularity. This saved his clothes when his muscles expanded with exertion. He walked purposefully over to the looming face of the cliff. He seemed to peer intensely at the rock, like he was looking deep within the structure of the hard stone.I looked at the hardness of the stone and then the even harder and more rugged terrain of Jedrek's back feeling my organ respond by doing its own expanding and pushing against the rough material of my breeches. “Let’s break some off and look at it,” he suggested. He held his hand up to the rock and cocked his middle finger behind the tip of his thumb. This caused a large knot of muscle to writhe on his forearm. Then he flicked his finger at the face of the cliff. It sounded like a gigantic hammer slamming into stone, only much louder. A large patch of rock around the point of contact, was instantly obliterated and flew out as a cloud of dust, leaving a bowl of depression about 2 feet across. Leading out from the depression on the top and bottom was a jagged crack that extended down to the bottom of the face of the cliff and up about 15 feet over his head. Jedrek had seen a fault line in the stone and flicked his finger at the precise spot to cause the cliff to crack like glass. I audibly gasped into the stillness after the explosive sound in my disbelief at the power he had in one finger. Jedrek smiled at my reaction, his eyes wandering low enough to show me he was aware of my arousal. I felt myself blushing furiously. He turned back to the depression he had created with his finger and pushed his huge beefy arm into the hole filling the two foot wide hole. He extended his arm and could see the big striated horseshoe shaped muscle on the back of his arm start to flex bigger against the stone around it. The ground started to shake. Pebbles fell from above as part of the mountain began to break away. Jedrek was flexing his muscles…. Slowly. He was contracting the muscle and expanding it harder and expanding it some more, exerting millions if not billions of tons of pressure on one side of the crack with his flexed arm muscle. The crack got wider and wider, ever so slowly. Jedrek was giving Mother Earth a chance to adjust to his demands. To his stronger muscles. To his will. There was a thunderous BOOOM! The crack suddenly moved farther apart and the base of the cliff shifted abruptly also. Then he flexed his arm harder and the muscle expanded quickly and huge. A crack formed moving horizontally from the top of the crack above Jedrek's head traveled several feet and started downwards again some ten feet away from where he stood. The crack formed a large oval shape in the cliff fifteen feet high and and ten feet across at the bottom making up about a third of the entire cliff face. The entire one-third of the cliff face moved 2 feet. He had separated a huge block of stone from the rest of the mountain face. Jedrek relaxed his arm, that had just forced apart a chunk of a mountain. He walked to the corner of the slab, though ‘slab’ doesn’t really describe the mass of mineral he had broken from the cliff, and grabbed onto the huge chunk of mountain. His back and arms and legs exploded with muscle sinew and veins. With little effort, it seemed, he lifted and carried the half mountain out in the open where we both could see the enormous mass of stone fully. He kept pulling until the piece came out fully over a hundred feet from deep in the mountain. It must have weighed hundreds of tons and Jedrek just carried it out in the open. BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAM! He dropped the monolith of stone by the side of the canyon where it flattened the ground underneath it. Jedrek again did not look like he was winded but his magnificent muscles were even bigger, he looked like he was maybe fully three times his normal size."You're not going to be able to put your shirt back on." I said in awe. "This is just a little pump I get when I use my muscles a little. It will go down eventually. But you will get a bit of a show before we get through this mountain. He gestured and his staff flew to his hand with a light blazing upon it. "Hold this," he said thrusting the staff into my hands, and he pulled on his large pack and started into the tunnel he had created. The back of the tunnel was jagged with rock from where Jedrek had wrenched the stone apart with his muscle flex. He shoved his thick fingers into the edges of the rock in front of us. CRRRRAAAAACK! CRRRRAAAAACK! The rock around the edges made thunderous noises and then Jedrek placed both his hands on the jagged rock at the end of the tunnel. I could see the muscle tension in his back, arms and legs as thick ropes of muscle stood out taught creating ravines muscle across his body. Jedrek shoved and there was a vast groan from the mountain around us as the earth gave way to Jedrek's superior power. Then there was a vast roaring sound as the whole of the rear wall suddenly shot away into the darkness. Jedrek's back had grown even more massive. In the half light from the staff he seemed to take up almost the full width of the cave and the rest of him was even more muscular. Vast mounds of muscle pushed up around his neck and his chest thrust out almost three feet in front of him. And his arms were bulked up bigger than several barrels and furrowed with veins. His legs so wide they pushed his feet out. He was a monolith of a man. I found myself once again spewing seed into my clothing but I was so awed by his power I was not even embarrassed. "We should be able to continue our journey now." said Jedrek.

Part 7 My skin burned as I was wrapped in a never ending bath of muscle and hair that sent warmth through ever body part. I could imagine it all happening from a bird's eye view as I lay pinned by my giant dad. His arms were placed on either side of me and the wide bed, his biceps and triceps bulging on either side of the mattress as he lowered his body, battling his forearms for space. Every other second I wasn't rubbing up against a muscle, he would kiss a body part, sending electricity into me. "Fuck..." I hissed as my cock smacked into what had to be a very low ceiling of man. Like a running faucet, I could feel myself leak pre when Dad leaned into my ear and whispered to me. " I can't control it anymore" he growled into my ear as he continued his barrage of kisses and rubs. I gave in the moment I heard him say those words. I moved over his body uncontrollably, licking him in random and hot places that seemed to flex themselves from my touches. The tables slowly turned as dad began to lean back on the bed, causing it to sink as his weight was transferred into one place. The wood in the bed frame chipped as dad's now enlarged body sat on the back of his feet, his knees spread wide and his bulge in clear view, jumping every so often as if it wanted to grow but was waiting for something. I guessed quickly as I followed dad's 15 foot body to the other side of the bed. With a kind of desperation, I quickly kissed his legs, feeling the hard quads flex and bulge. Each one was potentially bigger than all of my 230 pound body put together and probably 10 times denser as they bulged with their three headed perfection. Quickly enough, I made it to dad's abs and I couldn't help licking the set of steel up and down with an eager tongue. It seemed almost as if his midsection was so big that it spread for miles vertically and horizontally. The apollo's belt of his wait was perfect in every way, pulling in all the enormity of such a man to one place. This was extremely futile and a sea of muscle welcomed me. Obliques the size of bars of soap awaited my arrival, each one looking extremely tight and fastened into the giant my dad was. At this point, I was standing as I tried to continue going up my dad. He was so tall standing up that, even on his knees, his torso raised him more than 7 feet tall, making him taller than me even as he sat. His amazing height was the last thing on my mind before I felt my head bump into what felt like the ceiling. I raised my attention up to the cause and my mouth began to water as I saw two of the most hulking, meaty pecs hover above me. Clearly, they were far from dad's rib cage but that wasn't the only amazing thing about them. Each one was spread far and in opposite directions, making it truly appear as if a wall of hairy muscle was spread before me. Each pec was capped with the most succulent nipple on each side that seemed to drop and appeared ready to be sucked and tortured by someone's mouth. For a few seconds, that someone was me as my tongue touched one nipple and licked around it. I was lost in the muscle as dad flexed two boulder biceps that looked so big, they could eat me and still have room for a the main course. Each bicep peak soared high as they were flexed, angry veins appearing on each as the muscle swelled with blood. I found myself grabbing hold of one of dad's massive arms and licking it with all my might. I could feel myself fire another small stream of jizz as I rode the bicep. This was potentially the most amazing moment of my life as I licked and licked all over my dad's upper body. Suddenly, an enormous vein grew on dad's arm and the muscle began to shake. My dad's skin turned red as though he had come from the beach and had experienced a terrible skin burn. "Fuck, not now..." he groaned as dad's flexing seemed to be unstoppable. Dad stood and I held on as the floor became very far away from me. I had no time to enjoy the view as I heard dad groan as if he were experiencing pleasure and pain at the same time. " It hurts!" he roared as his eyes seemed to be glaring off in space, their blue intensity piercing into all who dared look into them. I knew almost instantly Medusa would look into those eyes and be the one to turn to stone from such a powerful and manly stare. I felt cock fire a load as I looked into those eyes. Dad caught this and smiled a pained smile. " Don't tire out just yet, Squirt. It's only just getting to the good part" Dad roared as suddenly every muscle in his body flexed harder than I imagined were possible. Muscle and veins were decorated across the giant as though they believed they could make such a body more perfect with more blood. It was truly a scene that could make you fire a dozen loads just from standing in front of such an amazing sight. At first, I didn't catch it. It only came in very small intervals as my eyes trained on the muscle fibers of the bicep I was hugging. Still, I saw it as the muscle almost seemed to swell before me. I trained my eyes on it, unblinking before I saw the muscle jump again. I felt my cock painfully harden as I knew what was coming next. My dad was growing! I watched with amazement as the bicep I held seemed to puff up and make it harder for me to get a hold of such a big muscle. The muscles beneath me only seemed to become harder as I felt the undentable muscle seemed to push against me and press more powerfully into every body part. I watched as my dad's massive shoulders only seemed to get bigger and bigger in front of me as though they were being pumped with air. His neck seemed to thicken along with him and I looked on, dumbfounded, as I watched my dad's head also grow too, keeping up with the rest of him. In the beginning, I thought that there was no way the two massive pecs I'd licked could possibly get any bigger. Now, I knew that was a foolish thing to think as the two creatures jumped and then swelled outward, puffing out like a swelling loaf of bread that had been mixed with A LOT of yeast. I found myself to be a really infatuated pec man as I watched the two plates seemed to thicken and grow, becoming farther away from me as the swelling bicep I hugged grew longer as well as thicker, elongating the arm and amplifying what made dad's body so hot. I couldn't help but drool as my attention lowered to the rest of my enormous dad. His wall of perfect abs looked like you could swing a metal bat into it and you'd only send vibrations through the bat as it reacted to hitting such a hard wall. Each one appeared to be perfectly segmented on his body and divided among the rest in a perfect 8 pack. I could almost tell that all this brawn upstairs was causing dad's skin to thin itself out from so much being stuffed into it. The enormity of the situation truly set in as I saw the most massive bulge in a pair of weakening briefs. Clearly, dad had used these undergarments because they were one of his last fitting pairs. The manhood hiding inside appeared to be outgrowing its incredible shrinking prison. Two hairy cannonballs that had to be filled to the brim with cum were bulging out of the leg holes of the garment as the shaft of the giant seemed to push the briefs forward and cause them to strain in order to contain everything at once. I watched as a tear formed in the hem of the underwear, the muscle beneath clearly becoming too much for such a pathetic man made invention. Dad's ever growing cock quickly joined the fun as it began to harden and mix its growth with a pump of blood. My lips actually became dry as I watched the massive manhood grow at an unbelievable speed, Outgrowing the width of my chest and my height, quickly running past that and refusing to slow down as it began to attempt outgrowing Jeff. The shaft began to thicken as the extra stretchy briefs continued to tear. I could tell almost instantly that you could put furniture on that enormous weapon and you'd find no need to have to balance it. Simple place a sofa on the cock and it would have more than enough room to sit firmly. As the manhood was growing and reaching god proportions, I watched as two quads came into view on both sides, growing as if they were trying to still be seen behind the massive growing ball sack sitting on top of them. Each one appeared to be covered in veins as they held such a massive body up with their brawn. With ton after ton of muscle being piled onto them, they must have known they'd have to grow bigger and stronger to keep up with everything else. Each one looked as if it could withstand the weight of a building and still ask for more! The segmented heads in each one swelled, accentuating each individual part and making them all look even better as a group. I looked down further and caught his calves just in time to see each one grow a vein and harden remarkably. Who needed a football when you could use one of dad's calves. Of course, even then, you wouldn't be able to throw something so big and heavy in the first place as it appeared to be far past the size of my torso. I gasped at the size of dad's feet way way below. Even from here, I could tell that each one could have been close to being able to hide a big screen tv underneath even from my perch above. Yet they still continued to grow bigger. Just as I was nearly hypnotized by the lengthening feet down below, I was brought back to a cock worthy of a giant god. With a loud SSSNAP and POP, the longest and biggest cock of all time was set free from the feeble confines that had been holding it down. A massive hand wrapped around my torso and I was lifted up and off the bicep I was lying on before I was introduced to the largest, still growing cock there was. "Help.... me.....John" Dad said through pained groans as his body continued to swell. I could tell that he was pain and that, somehow, his cock being hard was the cause of some of it. Of course, I still grabbed hold for much more selfish reasons. With the biggest man-bush to rest on, I got to work on the giant member before me. It's length far surpassed me as it seemed to be trying to stretch into the sky. For a moment, I could tell it had reached 8 feet in height but then it grew past that. Just eye balling, I could tell that it was beyond 9 feet in length and potentially 6 feet thick. It was like hugging a walrus! I was forced to use the bush and rod base beneath me as footing as I stood on the giant's crotch in an attempt to better wield Dad's weapon. "Fuck....." I heard someone above me say as I continued to rub the pole up and down with my body. I could feel it tighten as it swelled, clearly now at full erection and quickly reaching climax. Clear liquid was leaking from the high tip and falling like an erotic river down to the floor, creating a kind of puddle. I was too busy rubbing the god weapon to appreciate what was happening around me. The floor was creaking as it tried to contain all of the mass that was filling into its occupant. The bed had long been broken and was now too tiny to be stood upon by dad's large body. His legs were too big and too long! Now, each one stood on opposite sides of the bed like a married couple. "FUCK!!!" Dad roared as his head punched the ceiling and his growing cock began to leak like an open faucet. I was hot as I rubbed back and forth on the giant like the cock slave I knew I was. I was hypnotized by the size and power surrounding me that seemed to just get become more and more of those qualities I was growing to love. "I CANT HOLD IT ANY LONGER!!!" Dad roared with his deep and powerful voice. Like an oversized fire hose pumped by a faucet, dad's cock instantly thickened dramatically as it prepared to fire the biggest load of all time. Plaster fell from the ceiling as dad's ever expansive body just seemed to press harder and harder into it, his big head full of hair now matted against the vertical limit. "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!" Dad roared as his cock shook with power and fired what had to be the biggest load of all time. White, thick liquid flew everywhere in a single direction like the perfect hose. The now cracked ceiling and floors now had matching walls as the room was slowly painted in white. Dad bellowed like a lion ruling his kingdom as he fired off endlessly, his growth seeming to accelerate as it all happened. " IT"S GETTING TOO STROOOOOONG!!!" he cried as he tried grab a hold of the uncontrollable weapon. For a moment, I was surrounded by so much growing muscle and cock that I took advantage of it to fire more cum without touching my cock. Just like the night before, my cock fire was nothing compared to the cock cannon I stood on. Cum filled the room at an incredible speed, quickly covering dad's feet and slowly raised past his ankles. The room was slowly sinking in a never ending cum sea that came straight from the most powerful cock on the planet. Still dad grew and grew, his big and full lats now pressing into the ceiling. I could tell he was in pain but the smile on his face was just amazingly hot, making my now spent cock sore. " SO FUCKING BIIIIG!" he roared as he let his cock go and raised his hands to the ceiling, his massive arms flexing with everyone movement. Next thing I knew, I was surrounded by pecs and biceps and a cock that were all so big I could almost see myself getting crushed between it all. Just when I thought the sex would never end, it all came to an abrupt stop. The room had been painted white just like dad's room and was now so full that, if I were to stand in it, my black body hair and skin would be bleached white from the neck down with thick, steaming cum. Dad stopped growing just as his upper back was pushed against the ceiling and his cock head was now defiantly in his face, still hard as steel and rigid as a telephone pole. I looked up at his face and he just smiled down at me with glowing eyes. " Is it alright for me to say I've gotten too big for my britches?" he asked with an even more powerful voice than before that seemed to make me leak pre just from its sound. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dad and I had trouble escaping the room as neither of us could get out without either drowning or tearing down a wall. Eventually, we decided tearing down a wall was much better than me drowning myself and getting Jeff for help. If only the NFL could have seen dad as he charged through the wall to my room like the perfect line back given super human strength and size by the gods. I had trouble finding clothes afterwards since they were all submerged in a pool of cum so I was given one of Jeff's smallest pairs of clothes. Of course, seeing as his smallest clothes were made for an 8 foot muscle giant, I had to wear them the same way one would wear covers. It was hot, against my better judgment, and I wanted it to continue but eventually, we found an old pair of clothes that belonged to Jeff before he went through his super growth spurt. It was pretty tight but it was originally made for someone who hadn't even broke the 200 pound mark. Dad said he needed some good eating so he and Jeff decided to go chow down on everything in the enormous kitchen that they could find (although a 25 foot giant is hard to feed and hard to bring around). Feeling like I needed to collect my thoughts, I asked dad if I could get a ride to a local bar but he was still stuffing himself with hundreds of pounds of meat that seemed to be endlessly piled yet still potentially not enough for someone so massive. Seeing that Dad was out of it, Jeff decided to give me the keys to his car and shooed me off. The car itself was actually really big. Coming from me, a guy who was 6'3 and a line backer, that was definitely really big. It took me only a short few minutes to find my way to the bar since I remembered where everything was but I still walked in unsurely as I parked. I stopped outside as I saw the most enormous motorcycle on its side beside the entrance. It looked bigger than the motorcycle I saw in Harry Potter. I dared to wonder whether or not it was a real bike but I kept moving anyway. When I entered the bar, I stopped in my tracks. Sitting right at the center of the many stools was the widest back and ass in the tightest leather pants I'd ever seen. Every big and burly muscle was amplified to the Holy Shit degree. I had trouble hiding a boner that had jumped up almost like lightning in my pants as I quickly ran next to him and sat in the stool beside him. I looked down and could see that his stool was struggling to hold him as it creaked from every flex his ass made on top of it. Each foot was wearing a giant boot big enough for me to put a leg into. His long legs were spread wide to the point his left leg was nearly on my chest. A muscle gut you could hide multiple bodies in was lying in front of the giant, pushing into the bar and making it also creak in protest. Pecs that pushed far and powerfully from the man's rib cage were pushed forward and look like they were just begging for someone to dare them to tear the white t shirt beneath and the leather jacket to shreds. Big arms that seemed to be far bigger than every muscle I could possibly have pushed taut against the leather jacket the man wore. High above, I could make out a shoulder so large and powerful looking, you could use it to shield yourself against bullets and be unharmed from head to toe. His hair appeared ashen gray and seemed as if it was in a hairstyle that was clearly made to stick straight up while still short and was doing a good job of staying that way. The man looked down at me through a mean looking pair of sun glasses and I could see over his massive torso that he owned a really manly and thick goatee. I could almost feel his eyes concentrating on me for only an instant before the bartender came over with a tall and wide beer mug that looked like you could eat cereal from it. He looked down at it and picked it up with a massive hand, the handle still too small for all his fingers to hold it. As if he were lifting a coffee mug, he lifted the drink and gulped it down in seconds, his massive adam's apple bouncing with each swallow. He slammed it down on the bar, making a big dent in the wood and cracking the mug, before he turned his stool to me. His long and thick legs surrounding me on both sides as he leaned down and looked into me, his upper body bulging and looking as if it would explode from the shirt and jacket. " Hey there, short stack" he said down to me in a voice that made me quiver. I came right in my pants and he could tell instantly. I went red as I tried to pretend it didn't happen. He hadn't stopped looking at me and took off his glasses. A pair of strong, electric blue eyes looked at me and seemed to be looking into my soul. I lost all attention as I looked into those eyes. " Hey.........sir" I said, trying to show respect for the big man as he looked down at me. When it seemed I would explode from the tension, the big man smiled and then laughed a big and hearty laugh that I felt in the deepest part of my being. " Don't call me sir, Shorty!" he said in the middle of his laughter. When he finally stopped cracking up, he looked back down at me with a smile. " Call me James" he said. I took this as a command as I sat in my chair feebly. A massive and heavy hand touched my shoulder and I looked up at the giant. " Is that anyway to talk to your big 'ol grandad?!" he said before laughing again. I was speechless.

Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 4 I was dumbfounded as the ground left from beneath me. My 19 year old "little" brother was carrying me like a 6 year old out of my room, the back of my head hitting the threshold as he ducked to get through. I kicked my legs in protest but my 8 foot tall brother's muscles were tightly fastened to me. The thick and bulging muscle beneath me was a lot for me to take in up close as it moved and bounced with every movement my colossal brother made. The veined, tight, and blood pumped muscle refused to quit as it pushed against me and held me in place like steel. I looked down and was greeted to the large expanse of my brother's back and what looked like two perky and powerful glutes straining the tight clothing my he wore. I felt a boner start to form in my pants but it's strength was overwhelmingly eclipsed by the power in my brother's left pectoral. I became nervous as I felt the warmth and heat of my brother fill my body by contact. It was as if I was surrounded by the most erotic sex machine of all time. Right as I felt my cock strain to keep itself in check, I was saved by the sudden smell of breakfast food. "Smells like dad is making breakfast this morning" my giant brother said as he began to descend the stairs, his big footfalls creating a heavy noise that shook me. As we came down the stairs, I felt something like an earthquake move my midsection so much that it caused my own stomach to hurt. " Sorry, Jacky" Jeff apologized as he rubbed his big, 8 pack stomach. " I haven't eaten all morning yet and it's starting to piss off my stomach" he said we passed one of the many rooms leading toward the kitchen. Right then, I had no clue what I was in for as we entered the enormous room. As we passed the door of the kitchen, I was greeted to an even more powerful smell than the food that seemed to put the other smells into a corner and remain dominant in the entirety of the space. Jeff set me down and then stood back up to his full height, looking down at me before grabbing my shoulders with his big hands and twisting me around. My vision was suddenly overfilled with what looked like a bulging wall of muscle and hair that was clad in nothing but a weakening pair of boxer briefs. A big, tight, and round pair of glutes was bulging towards me like two creatures. These went up and connected with a wide back that was like a mountain range from my perspective. The muscles bulged and moved like tectonic plates over the tall portrait of man. "Your son is here, Pop" Jeff said reassuringly. " And this time, he's 100% awake." Suddenly, the big collection of muscles stopped moving for a moment as if they were unsure what to do but that was quickly changed as they shook with what I could only assume was excitement. Suddenly, the big wall turned like its own personal wind machine, sending a gust of wind past me with the turn of an enormous forearm, and my vision was overfilled with an enormous bulge in a pair of pale-red boxer briefs that had no chance of concealing such a large manhood that threatened to burst out and hit me in the face like an erotic boxing glove prank. A pair of thick and heavy balls appeared to bounce between the two thick legs. I gasped as my vision tried to grasp the giant that stood before. If Jeff was huge at 8 feet tall, this monster had to have been at least 12 or 13 feet. When I could finally move my vision, I could see muscles that were beyond belief covering this astounding form. Thighs with thick and veined muscle teamed with cables of veins and big, full muscle that had to be at a full pump. Each one appeared to be bigger than my waist size and attempting to catch up to my chest. Below that, there were two powerful and overwhelming calf muscles that both shared angry veins covering muscle that looked harder than any marble statue you found in a museum. Just when I almost got distracted by a pair of enormous feet that looked like they could stomp out a forest fire, I saw muscles above me twitch. When I pulled my vision upward, I was given the privilege to view the most beautiful 8 pack the world could have ever seen. It appeared to be sculpted out of pure marble as the tanned muscle seemed too proud to hide anything with fat. Of course, it was far thicker than my chest could hope to be and was testing the boundaries of a roid gut, it still was the most beautiful form of muscle I'd ever laid my eyes on. The highest point of the abdomen was hidden in a cave of shadows as two expanding and contracting air bags hovered over them. In my view, it almost looked like two boulders covered in hair that spread out and were capped by two bulging, protruding nipples. I almost got distracted by them as they seemed to take charge of my vision but then I realized that everyone I looked at covered my vision. The man before was so large, his lats were easily revealed as his biceps, which both looked bigger than my torso, were so large that they seemed to make the giant even bigger than he was (which I believe was really hard to do). Though I licked my lips as I watched the two biceps and forearms bulged outward, both clearly bigger than any bicep I could try to flex, I was surprised as one of the hypnotizing biceps reached out and a hand wider than my face grabbed my shoulder and pulled me in, my face colliding with the giant's bulge. " COME GIVE YOUR BIG OL' DAD A HUG, SQUIRT!" a deep and powerful voice roared as I was smothered in the most crotch I'd ever seen in one place. I could feel it as my face was pressed against what had to be the thickest cock I'd ever seen. Being in my college team, I'd seen cocks small and large in a locker room. I'd even caught a guy who was 9 inches flaccid. But never had I seen something so massive and masculine as the giant cock that looked like it went on forever before reaching its hairy base. The only think I could hope to compare it to was a barrel but even that comparison couldn't describe how long and thick it was in its flaccid form. The smell of 99% Testosterone, 1% Man filled my lungs and caused my cock to form the most noticeable tent I'd ever made. I could feel the enormous rod in my dad's pants bounce suddenly and nudged me in the nose and mouth like a friendly animal. I felt myself swooning before I was pulled away from the godly man beast hiding in my father's tight and straining underwear. My eyes hurt as I watched so much mass move around me suddenly. My dad was now trying to crouch so that he could look at me face to face. As his legs spread further and further apart, his balls began to press harder on the lowest section of his boxer briefs and his cock pushed even more forward. My eyes never left it as I watched inhuman bulge press harder and harder into the fabric the lower my giant of a father tried to crouch. Just as he had come to face to face with me, I could hear a POP and a menacing SNAP that told me that there was a huge gash in the bottom of those big red boxers. I could feel my cock leak pre as I imagined it in my head but I had no time to moan as my dad's eyes came into view from over his big and powerful chest. Even crouched down to look at me, my dad was looking at me from almost an equal footing, causing my frustrated cock to push harder into the fabric of my big white shorts. Luckily there were an extremely loose fit so I wasn't sure whether or not my dad's pronounced blue eyes could see it but I couldn't care less as they connected with me and I was lost in them forever. The face before me was my father's broad, angular face. His jaw was pronounced and covered in a big, black beard that tried to hide the most perfect lips one could bear witness to. I wanted to press my own lips to those beauties but my attention slowly came back to my dad's deep and manly brow, his bushy eye brows almost making his blue eyes even brighter and more seductive. I was pretty much out of my mind as I tried to concentrate on one beautiful feature and failed, moving back to another one and wanting to rub face against it. " How's my little squirt" said a deep voice coming from my father's lips. I almost couldn't speak as I opened my mouth. " Hey..... dad" I said. My dad's eyes lit up as he heard me say it and his arms tensed, his grasp on me stinging a little bit. " I hope your hungry, squirt. I fixed up extra breakfast just so we all had enough" he said, nudging his head in the direction of the table. I turned to the dining table and I thought my eyes would fall out of my head. I had been so distracted by my massive family, I hadn't paid attention to my surroundings at all. The kitchen was much bigger than I thought, It's legs reaching up and matching my height. I could only guess that the table was at least 6 feet high with enough room under it to hide a sofa. The chairs themselves appeared to be at my chest in height and looked like I couldn't dream of moving them myself. It was like I'd entered the home of a giant. Even at the table's height, I could see large piles of food stacked high on it's expanse. Lots of meat and other things were decorated across it. Eggs, bacon, ham, chicken, burgers, scrambled eggs, french toast, turkeys, and even link sausages; each one making its own sizzling noise as they all were piping hot from being cooked recently. I couldn't believe that there was so much food on one table but there it was, spread out before me and standing tall like it was made for a king. "Why don't you two go ahead and start digging in. I'll be right behind you" he said and turned around to get back to cooking atop the stove, which looked to be taller than I was. " Great!" Jeff said as he stomped over the kitchen floor with his bare feet before he sat down in his chair like it was plainly sized, the wood straining and cracking at so much weight being placed on top of it. I went in behind my brother and struggled onto my chair, feeling like I was 3 years old all over again as I marveled at the mountain range of food that went across the table. Loud noises could be heard as Jeff, already gorging himself, had dug his way into an enormous plate of sausage links. I'd never seen anyone on my football team eat like the man across the table. It was like watching a bear eat except the bear was twice as big as your average forest animal. Occasionally, Jeff would take a big, meaty arm and wipe it across the thick beard he was growing. A shadow grew behind me as a large collection of eggs seemed to fall from the sky. " You not hungry, squirt?" came my dad's thick voice. I looked up and he was smiling down at me with the most handsome, fatherly smile and I felt myself beginning to melt. In a panic, I shook my head and began to start eating as well. Right there, I remembered how much I missed my dad's cooking as I felt the many spices and flavors move over my tongue and then exit to my stomach. Right as dad was about to sit down at the head of the chair, the doorbell rang. " Must be the doc" he said as he stood and left the room. I looked over to Jeff. "Doc?" I said through a semi full mouth. Jeff's attention never left his plate. " It's just a man who checks up on dad once in a little while. You know, to make sure his heart is alright and junk" he confirmed." It's not everyday you're 50 years old, 12 feet tall, 9 feet wide, and don't have a grey hair in sight." I looked back at my plate in worry but ignored my worries, jabbing a sausage link with a fork and scrambled eggs with my spoon. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It was 11 o clock at night in the mansion when I woke up from my sleep. After breakfast, Dad had told Jeff to give me a ride around the city in order to get comfortable with my hometown again. Without argument, Jeff quickly went into the mansion garage and drove up to the front of the house in an extra large yellow hummer that looked brand new. I never thought I'd see him in such a flashy vehicle but I'd also never seen someone fill such a large vehicle from top to bottom. When Jeff drove, his head was pressed firmly on the roof and his seat was pushed back so far, I couldn't see it past his large body unless I turned my head all the way to the back of the car. Also, he was so wide, his big arm almost spilled into my side of the car. Every time he needed both arms to turn the wheel on a deep turn, I'd watch as his arm would tense, lift itself up, and then bulge as he made a circular motion over the wheel. That went on for hours before we finally came back home at 9 o' clock. I was so exhausted, I'd gone straight to bed and hit the bed sheets like a rock, my body welcoming the soft embrace of the feathery pillows and silk sheets. Now, at 11:01 pm, I sat up in bed with a startled expression. In my sleep, I knew I heard someone screaming. At first, I thought it was just a dream but then I heard something in the distance. I quickly jumped out of bed wearing my new, more form fitted pajamas and tiptoed to my room's door. I pulled the door open slowly and peeked out, only spotting darkness. Very slowly, I moved to the drawer set by door and opened it, pulling out a flashlight that illuminated a pathway into the darkness. I skillfully moved over the many different forms of clothing on the floor while listening to the sound from far away. Like a cat, I moved down the stairs to the front room, my brow sweating as I tried to fight off the fear. The sound I'd heard had gotten so strong that I knew for certain that it wasn't the sound of weights being moved. It was the sound of a beast. Not just any beast; a large one. A beast so large that his roar shook the house. I tiptoed to the center platform of the stairs and new instantly where the roaring was coming from. The big iron door up at the top of the opposite side of the stairs. I held my breath as I moved carefully and quietly to the door. I moved the flashlight over the dark metal to find a large knob above my head, at least 7 feet from the ground. With my resourceful mind, I carefully set my flashlight down and, with a spring in my step, I jumped to grab the knob, my feet quickly setting them selves against the opposite door to give me a quick burst of force. With difficulty, the heavy door slowly but surely moved forward and a crack big enough to let a 230 pound linebacker opened up for me. When I landed on the ground, I picked up my flash light and turned it off in fear of being discovered by whatever was on the opposite side. The stairway heading up was just like the one leading up to Jeff's rooms. I pressed my hands against the walls to guide up and only turned on my flashlight occasionally to keep from being found out. For a moment, I felt like I was the invisible spy, unable to be found or spotted by any evil villain that wanted to take over the world. A powerful roar defied this thought, the power of its sound waves causing even me to have shaking bones. I quickly turned my light out as I had reluctantly made it to a door with moon light leaking out of it. At first, I feared for my life as I closed in on the ominous door way, the roars now so powerful that my ears began to sting from the force. I pressed myself against the very tall, possibly 30 foot door and, with care, took a peek with one eye into it, bearing witness to a sight that I dare say I cannot describe. In the room, there was nothing of importance that stood out or looked useful except a large window at the opposite wall and a bed. This bed was no ordinary bed as it looked like a pack of seals could sleep on it and it wouldn't bend in any way. What had left me speechless, however, wasn't the size of the bed but what was on it. At the center of the bed, there lie an enormous giant that I recognized. Dad. In the light, I could make out Jeff as he looked like he was trying to wipe a wet rag over my dad as if he were trying to fill him with water. Suddenly, a terrifying roar erupted from my big dad, his hanging arms and legs on the ends of the bed jumping as he seemed to be in immense pain. Jeff was knocked back as dad's muscles seemed to bulge from his straining. As quickly as it had come, the roar stopped and dad fell back on the bed, Jeff resuming his attempts at wiping him down with water. What was going on, I wondered as I tried to grasp what was happening. Just as I thought it was all over, Jeff began to speak. " Dad, calm down. The doctor said that if you strain yourself too much, the medicine will go down your bloodstream too fast" he said in a strangely weak voice for such a large man. Medicine, I wondered, what medicine? Without warning, dad grabbed Jeff and pulled him in, my hindered view making it difficult for me to see what they were doing over my dad's large chest. Then, something I thought a son was never supposed to see happened right in front of me. An erection, strong as a rock and big as a telephone pole, formed at dad's crotch. At first, it only appeared to uncurl itself from the drop between two tree trunk thighs but then it began to grow. At first, it started at the size of a telephone pole. But as time went on, that telephone pole would swell like an air balloon, bulging a good few inches bigger before taking a moment to start again. Never could something so big come from any man on earth. In my mind, I knew that the only thing that could conjure something so massive was a god. Already the enormous totem pole began to block the light of the moon and still it grew. I could only assume that, from its distance away from me, the enormous god weapon had to have been longer than I was tall and twice the size of my chest but still growing. I felt a hotness as my pants began to fill with my own erection, it's red, steel-hard head pushing through the waistband and shining with a stream of pre-cum. I began to feel the an overwhelming heat leave my loins and fill the rest of me as my eyes concentrated on the pillar of manliness inside the room. The shadow of my father's powerful tool now hid the moon from me and stood proudly like a flag pole, seeming to have found an appropriate size to rest at. At this point, I'd felt as though I'd entered an extremely erotic dream but it still didn't change the fact that I was turned on by my father's monument to man. Suddenly, dad began to sit up and pulled Jeff in, their faces too dark for me to see them but distinct enough for me to tell that they were experiencing a deep sensual kiss in the dead of the night. I couldn't believe what I was seeing. My dad and my brother were having sex!

Okay, gang, here is the second story casting Michael Fitt as a super-hero. If you want to a look at what the real Mike is like, visit this thread: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/708-fitt-for-a-king/ Enjoy! ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Internet is certainly filled with guys who like to flex for cameras. Streaming video and rippling muscles seem to go together like few things ever had. Of course, to all but a very few, Michael Fitt seemed just another hot guy who liked to bounce his pecs and flex his biceps for the members of his site. A few trusted longtime members knew exactly how special he was and helped him keep that secret. One evening, during his regular chat, Mike's only chatters were these few. Mike thought it odd, but didn't say anything other than how glad he was to spend time with his VIPs. The next week, it was the exact same folks. Even stranger. As he was signing off, he asked one particular member if he would mind instant messaging him after the chat ended. To save time, Mike used his telepathic powers to contact that VIP. The VIP didn't know for sure what was going on, but kind of suspected something about a guy who called himself Todd The Muscle God. He had been a big sensation, coming out of nowhere to have over a million followers on YouTube. The VIP said he thought this Todd person was hot, but didn't understand why everyone seemed hypnotized by him. “Thanks, man, I appreciate your help,” Mike told him. What he didn't tell his VIP was that his protection was reason he didn't give in to Todd's charms. He couldn't let anything happen to them, but he could only protect a few people that way. “This is definitely a job for Super-Fitt,” Mike said as his Super-Fitt costume appeared on his body. A check of Todd's page confirmed everything. He was a very handsome dark-haired young man with a very buff, well-defined body, not unlike Mike's, but with more hair. He had videos posted on his main page where he flexed his muscles and commanded people to give him money. Now, there was nothing wrong with this in theory, if the person doing the “hypnotizing” was merely using suggestion, giving a show and playing cocky. On the other hand, this guy needed a little investigation. Clicking on the “Members” link, of course led to a dialog box asking for a user name and password. That's what mortals would need for access, but Super-Fitt has his ways of doing things. The members page showed that a chat was in progress. There was Todd The Muscle God, sitting before the camera, bouncing his pecs and dreamily saying, “That's is, slaves. Show tribute to your master. All your money, everything you own, everything you have is mine!” Todd was hardly the first Internet muscle guy to say this. But this seemed different. Sure enough, he looked at his screen “Ah, ten thousand dollars from ILoveToddFlexing.” You're a good little slave. You get to live and serve me another week.” Then Todd looked up from his screen. “There's someone else watching. Someone who is not a slave.” He grinned. “Inferiors, I'm going to cut this short tonight. I have someone I need to talk to.” He tapped his keyboard. Super-Fitt's screen went blank, but a voice came in his head. “If you're who I think you are, you can hear me just fine right now. And you shouldn't have any trouble finding me.” In the next instant, Super-Fitt teleported himself to Todd's room where he was still sitting by his computer. “Super-Fitt,” Todd smiled evilly, “Or should I say Michael Fitt? I knew you'd come looking for me.” “What's your story, 'Todd The Muscle God'? You're not just acting cocky and demanding money. You're controlling these guys!” Todd smiled more evilly. “And why shouldn't I? You of all people should understand that?” “Oh?” asked Super-Fitt. “I can control people's minds, but what you can do! I don't think I could begin to understand your power.” Todd shook his head. “But you're all Boy Scout about it! Always trying to help people. What a waste!” “That guy you were just talking to. You told him he could live to serve you another week. What was that about?” “My slaves are mine to do with as I wish. If they don't give me what they want, then they do as I command them. If that means sacrificing themselves for me, so be it.” “You have them kill themselves?” Super-Fitt was incredulous. “Oh, I haven't had anyone do that yet, but they need the discipline. If they don't please me, they need to be punished. They're mine.” “You are sick, man!” “Oh, come off it!” Todd fumed. “You could do the same if you wanted! I have a proposition for you!” Super-Fitt was taken aback a bit. “You have a proposition for me?” “We could rule this world together! With your powers and mine together, we could have every nation on Earth groveling within a few hours!” “Why would I do that?” A yet more evil smile appeared on Todd's face. “I'm sure you know that I've got several of your members under my control. With a thought, I could have every one of them walk into the middle of the nearest freeway.” Super-Fitt thought a moment. “No, you couldn't.” “What do you mean by that?” Calmly, Super-Fitt said “I saw how you work. They need to see you or be near you for you to command them. That's why you bother with the cam shows.” “So I'll summon them and have them come back right now!” “Not on that thing you won't!” Super-Fitt bounced his pecs toward at Todd's computer, which promptly exploded in a hail of confetti. “You dare...” Todd began, full of rage. Super-Fitt smirked. “I dare! You love making people feel small,don't you? Maybe you need to know what that feels like.” With that, Super-Fitt, bounced his pecs again and then opened his index finger and thumb and slowly brought them together. As Todd began to shrink, he started screaming. “Hey! You can't do this to me! I'm Todd The Muscle God! My slaves are loyal to me!” Within a minute, Todd was three inched tall. Super-Fitt, now appearing to be a giant before him, picked him up in his right hand. “Are they now?” Super-Fitt brought Todd up and held him against his left pec and bounced it. “Not any more they're not. I've taken away your powers!” “What?” cried tiny Todd. “I can't hear the voices! They're all gone! What do I do now?” “Well, what I'm going to do is go home and undo every one of those financial transactions the guys you had under your control made so they all get their money back. As for you, I'd say just watch out for your cat.” He nodded toward Todd's grey tabby who had just entered the room. As Super-Fitt teleported away, he heard tiny Todd saying. “Nice kitty! Nice kitty!”

Part 1 Anthony was one of those boys who started puberty early. Of course the other boys would then say "well that means you're going to be short when you get older" out of spite. Sadly for their young egos, they were proven wrong as Anthony grew to 6'2" by the age of 16. He was a star athlete in high school, mostly for hockey and football – but loved hockey more so because it was a rougher and faster sport. The other jocks would say "well you still won't get into a good college or whatever" out of pure jealousy. Again, he proved them wrong by going to college on a free ride, majoring in Criminal Justice just for show so he could participate in college hockey. It was also for plan B, assuming that for whatever reason he didn't become a professional hockey player, he would fall back on being a police officer. However, Anthony was not the smartest guy and prioritizing his training above all else surely didn't help his studies. He couldn't keep up with the class work and his training, not that Anthony needed any training. Luckily for him he founds an adoring fan of his who looked like a smart guy, one willing to do anything for his favorite hockey player. Colton was his name, a 5'8" 140 average kind of guy with pale skin, though he was pretty cute when he took off his glasses, revealing he had stunning blue eyes. At first Anthony was using Colton merely as a means to successfully complete his courses, pretending to be a big ol' teddy bear to keep Colton happy. Soon, he found it easier and easier to act that way towards Colton until it finally clicked in Anthony's peasized brain. He actually liked showing his affections for Colton, er, just not in public since nobody knew he was gay. It's pretty unbelievable that a 6'2" and 200 pound muscular man could wind up with a guy like Colton. Anthony was always on the front cover of his college's paper because he was just that good looking. Sandy blond hair, blue eyes, and he somehow managed to keep all his teeth in tact – sparkling white. He was always tan from spending time on the beach with Colton a lot. Though the main reason he was there was so he could show off his chiseled body and 8 pack abs. He loved the attention, and Colton's understanding nature made it so it was never a problem. In the end, it's still pretty unbelievable. "Listen up 2s, a 10 is talking." Anthony shouted, commandeering the attention of his teammates. Anthony was considered the center position for the team, though he was above average in every aspect relating to the game – making him a dead ringer for even the highest caliber teams. Something that would come in handy when he moved on to professional hockey. "I noticed you have all been slacking, but that's ok. I'll just carry the entire team like I always do and you guys can just act as decoys for those idiots to chase around. Pass the puck to me if you get it. No exceptions. Oh and Jake, if you let those puny fuckers score even once I'm going to beat the shit out of you. Got it?" "Yeah Anthony. . . I got it. . ." Jake meekly replied. Anthony was kind of a dick, but at the same time the fear of having to deal with Anthony actually motivated the entire team to play better. Anthony may not be smart; at least he knows how to deal with people. "C'mon. No need to get violent. Jake tries his best." Marcus came to the defense of Jake rather quickly. Marcus was the star of the show until Anthony showed up, so it was nothing new. The rest of the team had nothing against Anthony; Marcus clearly did. "Sooooorry, shit man. It's not my fault that Jake's not as good at me. If I could, I'd do all of your jobs." Anthony laughed, which forced half the team to laugh along with him. "Besides, it's just two more games until we get all straight wins. I wish you'd guys get better and stronger after each win like I do. Then it'd be easy to just breeze through the last games." "And you do?" Marcus sighed, finding ways to provoke Anthony into doing something to piss off the rest of the team. "You look the same to me." Anthony clenched his teeth behind closed lips. Anthony had a fascination with being huge, and as of late, he has hit a plateau. It's a touchy subject for him. "Yeah I do." Anthony finally blurted out as he flexed. "The bigger the win, the bigger I get. That's pretty easy to follow, right? But yeah, ball busting aside; just do your best out there, guys. Alright? " The team members agreed, fist pumping as they yelled "RIGHT!" in unison. "Whatever." Marcus snarled. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Anthony may have been a jerk, but he was still a very dexterous player. He had his own dedicated fan section that took up at least half of the arena's seating. Even people who were rooting for the other team soon found themselves joining Anthony's fan base. Anthony was a one man demolition crew on ice skates; it's hard to not root for someone so impressive. "O-1 O-1 O-1!" and "AN-THON-Y! AN-THON-Y!" was all that can be heard from the stands, drowning out whatever else the others were trying to cheer. In response to his fan's adoration, Anthony took the puck and slid it around two of the opposing team's bulkiest players before bringing it back to his side. The fans still roared, perhaps even louder since they knew Anthony was just showing off while burning through the remaining time. All the way from across the ice, he slammed the puck, sending it gliding into the other team's net. It took the crowd and referee a few moments to realize that the puck had indeed went into the goal, in which they responded by jumping out of their seats. Another flawless win mostly thanks to Anthony. Anthony was looking for just one person in the crowd, the cute nerd who was just gently clapping his hands and grinning. As far as he was concerned, Anthony just needed that one fan to make his day. He gave Colton a thumbs up before thrusting his muscular arms in the air as his team mates surrounded him. It may seem weird, but they genuinely liked the guy despite him being very cocky. Anthony just had a certain air about him that drew people to him. After signing tons of autographs, jerseys, and other newly purchased merchandise – Anthony retreated to the locker room to get a shower and get changed. The rest of the team was gone, which only left a few janitors and Colton inside the stadium. Despite winning, he started feeling really awful for some reason. It must have been written on his face, since Colton was alarmed as soon as Anthony entered the locker room. "Anthony, what's wrong?!" Colton panicked, running up to his boyfriend and caressing Anthony's cheek. "You're burning up. Are you ok? You can't get sick with the last game of the season coming up. . ." "Yeah, yeah, I'm fine." Anthony lied as he clenched his fists. "Ug, fuck! When did this uniform get so god damn tight?" "Now that you mention it, it does look a bit tight. I never seen it your pads bulge out so much." Colton continued eyeing up Anthony, until it clicked. "Anthony. . . I think you're. . . Growing. . ." "Shit like that doesn't happen." Anthony said through clenched his teeth. His body was on fire as his muscles pushed outward. The friction between his gear and skin was almost unbearable, especially the friction caused by his jockstrap. Loud grunts echoed throughout the empty locker room, along with the sound of Anthony pounding nearby lockers out of confusion. Colton could see Anthony's tanned forearms, calves, and abs start to show as Anthony grew taller. Every time Anthony breathed his jersey and pant legs rose up a tiny bit more until his uniform was clinging to his body as if it were a second skin. The bottom half of his 8 pack abs were bulging outward, becoming thicker and wider as his torso expanded. His pecs ripped out of jersey, leaving shredded remaining of his shirt and pads dangling over his still growing shoulders. Anthony looked down and to his dismay, could not see past his pecs. Instead, he tried to look over to his arm, finding it difficult since his lats and delts new bulk was in the way. He started flexing, each time he flexed his arm seemed to grow a tiny bit more. More and more veins snaking to the surface as his biceps and triceps pushed outward from his arms. Anthony panted in delight, despite the pain he felt around his groin. Anthony calmed down a bit now that the cool locker room air was easing his overheated body out of its frenzy. He cupped the front of his pants and moaned, his entire lower body was bulging out too. His quads destroyed his pants, leavening nothing but just the waistline of the pants intact. His jockstrap stretched forward, the straps digging into the back of his legs and groin, barely containing his firm legs and new package. Anthony flexed his quads as hard as possible, forcing the jock strap to give way and release his package from confinement. Anthony's removed the tattered remains of his uniform, exposing his tanned, smooth, and glistening skin to his boyfriend. He even had to remove his socks now that his feet tore through them. He started touching his chest and arms, feeling the new strength that filled them. Anthony may not have been the strongest man in the world, but he was surely close now that he stood at 6'8" with 320 pounds of ripped muscle. "Aw it stopped." Anthony looked sad, but his frown quickly flipped upside down. "Hah, who gives a shit? Look at me, I'm MASSIVE! Go get the measuring tape from my locker." "Anthony this is. . ." Colton gulped as he obeyed orders. "Don't just stand there sweetcheeks, start measuring!" Anthony struck a pose, flexing both his biceps. Colton wrapped the tape around Anthony's bulging bicep and soon found himself caressing Anthony's arm. "You like 'em? You can worship them later. Now about their size, what does it say?" "I-incredible! Your arms are 21 inches thick! I have to do your chest next." Colton was possibly more excited than Anthony at this point. He knew all of Anthony's stats, so seeing what became of his boyfriend made the situation even more arousing. "56 inches. . . From. . . 48 inches. . ." Anthony bounced his pecs a few time and playfully shoved Colton's face into the center of them. Colton eagerly groped and licked whatever he could, the salty sweat somewhat quenching his desire for Anthony's body. Anthony kissed the top of Colton's head as he pulled him in for a bear hug. Colton took the opportunity to run his hands over Anthony's arms and shoulders, massive beyond belief for a man his age. "Pretty awesome, right? I guess I really do get stronger after every time I win. I'm just that much of a badass." Anthony gave Colton a few quick pecks on his lips. He effortlessly held Colton with one hand as he used his other hand to probe around his crotch. "Now there's even more of me to love and more of me to use for making love. I bet you just don't know what to do with all of it." "I don't." Colton smiled. "I was hoping you would know." "I'm hungry. How 'bout you?" Anthony changed the subject, his stomach letting out a grumbling noise. "I could eat." Colton replied as Anthony let him down. "When you say eat, do you mean 'gobble down a big cock' or eat actual food? Because I wouldn't mind a blow job right about now." Anthony rustled Colton's messy brown hair "Food, Anthony, food." Colton laughed, giving Anthony's abs a playful tap. "Then sex. I really want to see what this new cock can do." "You drive a hard bargain, but I'll take it. Before we go out we should go find you something that fits. As much as I like seeing you naked, I don't think it's legal to be naked in public. You probably need a shower too, you're sweaty from top to bottom." "Oh yeah. I forgot about that." Anthony dashed off for the showers, eager to take his new body out for a stroll. From the showers he yelled, "Raid the lockers for me to find something that fits!" "Commit a crime? Suuuure." Colton sighed, but still followed Anthony's orders. PART 2 "Today's the big day, Anthony." Colton smiled as he wrapped himself around Anthony's massive arm. "It's sad in a way, don't you think?" "Sad? Please! I had a ton of offers to join professional hockey teams around this area, now everyone in the damn USA wants me!" Even though it was an exaggeration, he still wasn't far from the truth. "I mean. . . You move on with your life and leave me behind. I got one more year left of college, remember?" Colton frowned as he pulled himself closer to Anthony. Anthony shook Colton free of his arm and wrapped himself around Colton, the height difference making it more awkward than it used to be. "You'll be fine. I'll visit you whenever I have time off and I'll chat with you every day with the webcam you got me." Anthony lifted Colton up, giving him a kiss. "I'm going to be famous and earn lots of money. Then when you're done you can come live with me and I'll take care of you." Colton kissed Anthony back. "As long as I get to be with you, I don't care if we're rich or poor." "Well you'd have a degree. So you could work too. I sure as hell ain't living like some hobo. These muscles need some serious fuel and supplements. " Colton rolled his eyes, "I suppose there's that. Anyway, put me down so I can get to work on making some hot chocolate and sandwiches for the team. I'll make you a big lunch while I'm at it too." "I'm not hungry." Anthony shrugged. "It's weird. I went outside with nothing but my boxers and I didn't feel cold or nothing. I sat in the sun for a while and I didn't feel hungry any more. What's that all about?" "Uh. . ." Colton squinted, "That does sound awfully strange. Are you sure you're not hungry?" "Yep," Anthony replied with another shrug. Colton knew what his body language was saying, and decided to not ask any more questions about Anthony's new body. "I'm just going to find some extra baggy clothes to wear. None of my old ones fit. This shit's going to get expensive real quick if I keep growing. I guess I got to go buy new gear too, so you can go ahead without me when you're done. You don’t want to keep those guys waiting, they get antsy when you show up late." Colton blushed a bit. "Well, ok. Do you want me to go out and buy you some clothes?" "Eh, fuck it then. I'll walk around naked or with a towel around me or something. Who'd complain?" Anthony replied as he strolled into the bedroom to find something to wear. "I know I wouldn't," Colton giggled. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton's dad was a professional hockey player, and Colton really wanted to get involved with the sport. Sadly for him, he was not built for it. He could skate faster than anyone on the team, but that's only a quarter of what's required to be a truly good player. As such, he just dedicated himself to being the team's personal assistant; he even offered to help any of the team members if their grades were declining. The guys happily accepted him as an honorary team member and most of them considered Colton to be a best friend. Whether it be from Colton winning them over with his general likeability or his addictive hot chocolate. It was the last game of the year, which also signaled that finals were right around the corner for college courses. The team liked to gather in the locker room 1 to 2 hours before the game. Mostly to eat or drink whatever Colton brought them without having to wolf it down. Colton walked down the locker room benches, handing off a cup of hot chocolate and sandwiches to the team members. They all thanked him, gave him playful punches, and Jake even hugged Colton. It was the last time most of them would ever really be able to see or talk to Colton. Finally, Colton made his way to Marcus – who purposefully alienated himself from the rest. He had a sour look on his face, probably jealous of not being the center of attention. "You don't want any, Marcus?" "No. I never have it any other time. Why the fuck would I want it now?" "But you look really tense, it'll help you calm down." Colton poured a cup of hot chocolate and held it out. Marcus sneered as he took the cup and blindly threw it, causing the contents to explode over Jake's hand. Jake yelped as he shook the excess liquid off his hand, and a second later, Colton was by his side with a bottle of water to cool Jake's hand. "I have some ointment in my bag for that, just hold on." As Colton went to get the ointment the rest of the team turned to Marcus. "Yo what the fuck Marcus?" "Not cool." "Can you stop being a twat for more than second?" "Yep!" "After this match I'm going to-" "Going to what? I'm bigger than you. I will destroy you," Marcus laughed. "I'm done with all of you assholes anyway. I'm tired of having to deal with your stupid faces, walking around and worshipping Anthony and pretending to like this little queer Colton. I can't believe you let that gaywad even close to you." Colton was in the middle of massaging ointment on to Jake's hand when Marcus said that, causing him to stop. Colton looked ashamed and was afraid that the other team members might believe Marcus. "Yeah we know he's gay," Jake casually replied. "Duh. We never mentioned it because it doesn't matter." "Colton's still an awesome guy." "Yep." Each comment made Colton blush more and more. "Yeah, Colton's pretty fucking awesome." That comment belonged to Anthony, causing all the team members to look towards the locker room entrance. What they saw shocked them, to say the least. "He's also my fucking boyfriend, so I dare you to say something about him again. C'mon Marcus. Give me a reason to punch in your ugly face." The rest of the members were still in shock, especially after that bombshell Anthony dropped. . . All except Marcus who started laughing. "Pffffff-hahahaha! Are you for real? Hot fucking damn, you're so insecure about being the same size as me that you went and put on some lifts and pads to make yourself look bigger. Wow Anthony. Wow. You wanna start something? Ok then. I'll punch right through those pads." Marcus kept laughing as he walked up to Anthony and punched him forcefully in the stomach. The cockiness and arrogance drained from his face as he realized he just punched Anthony's abs. Marcus was in disbelief, using his hand to now feel over Anthony's stomach. 1-2-3-4-5-6-7-8. . . There they are, 8 perfectly formed abs. Rock solid and resistant to the most forceful punch Marcus could muster. Anthony placed his hands over Marcus' head and shoulder, clamping down to hold the angry bastard in place while inflicting some real pain. "Looks like there's nothing to start," Anthony smirked, as he forced Marcus to turn around. He pushed Marcus forward towards Colton. "You are going to apologize to my boyfriend. Then you're going to tell the coach you're sick. You're going to miss the last game. You aren't a part of this team." "Y-you freak! You can't do this to me. . ." Marcus whined, trying to struggle free. Anthony just clamped down harder. "AH-AH-S-STOP! OK! . . . Sorry Colton. And I'm sorry you guys have to deal with a fake wannabe alpha who's also a fucking fa-" Anthony turned Marcus towards the door and forcefully kneed him in the back, sending Marcus flying several feet in front of him. Marcus looked back in disgust as he crawled to the door, letting himself out. Whatever was left of his ridiculous ego was shattered – not that anybody cared. He had it coming for a long time. "Well, that was fun," Anthony laughed as he turned to his team mates. It was an awkward stare-off between them. Anthony's common sense kicked in for once in his life, reminding him that people just don't suddenly become muscular giants. Too bad for Anthony that he lacked the words or approach to say what needed to be said. Anthony shifted uncomfortably a few times, his muscles rolling along with the rest of his body. The only purpose that served was to accidentally entrance his team mates more. Anthony started shifting more and more frequently until someone finally pointed out the obvious. "Holy shit! Anthony you're. . . Getting bigger!" "Huh?" Anthony looked down and saw his already formidable pec shelf push out slowly. His team mates and Colton watched with bated breath. "Er, I guess that counted as a win. . . Hehe. . . This is going to be fucking awesome." Anthony's balance became off center as his body grew heavier, causing him to push his back against the locker for support. Only his chest was growing, it's almost as if his body had this growth spurt planned out. The shirt Anthony was wearing happened to be very tight around his chest, so as it swollen larger, it began tearing a line down the top of the shirt. 57" rip, 58" riiip, 59" riiiiiiiiip, 60 inches, the top half destroyed. His pecs now in few view, his body configuring their shape to be more squared off so they could hold up better on his wide frame. His team members were drooling, inching closer and closer to Anthony to get a better look. He looked kind of silly with his pecs hanging out, but the shoulders and bottom half of his shirt was still in tact. . . For now. Anthony's arms rose up to a slanted angle, his fingers dug into the lockers as he tried to contain the pleasure of his biceps and triceps getting larger. The arm holes of his shirt were trying their best to hug his arms or at least dig into his skin. Though they didn't succeed, there was far too much muscle to fight against. Eventually he flexed his biceps to get it over with; the shredded cloth flew away from his solid biceps. When he stopped flexing his arm, his bicep did not go back to its fully relaxed state. Instead, it stayed at a whopping 26" of meaty muscle. His team mates could not wait, and decided to help Anthony's body with its mission to shred all of Anthony's clothing. They tore away the rest of his shirt, each of them pushing against each other to feel Anthony's newly growing stature. Anthony slowly moved away from the lockers to let his team mates surround him. Soon he rose to 7 feet tall, towering over all his team mates, some of them struggling to touch his ridiculously large shoulders. Colton stood to the side and watched, enjoying the show from where he was at. He knew very well Anthony loves to be worshipped, and being worshiped by other muscular men was just one of Anthony's fantasies – he didn't want to ruin it. His team mates eagerly tore away Anthony's pants, each of them trying to cup his growing bulge. They all had an irrational desire to pleasure Anthony, even though most of them were straight, with the obvious exception of Jake who was enjoying Anthony's body the most out of all the other men. Anthony in turn made sure Jake got to touch whatever he wanted, and especially made sure Jake's large hands were one of the hands rubbing Anthony's cock. Anthony could feel his team mate's cocks rubbing up against him, increasing his own pleasure tenfold. Some of his team mates tried grabbing at Anthony's bubble butt or wrapping themselves around his 35" waist to get better leverage. They were all in a mindless bliss, touching Anthony's glistening muscles, tracing the veins that pushed up to the surface all over his body, kissing his pecs - biceps – neck – shoulders – abs – quads – cock; whatever they could do, they did. His legs started growing thicker; giving his team mates more to rub up against. Anthony's waist also expanded 38" around, giving his bulbous quads more room to situate themselves without crushing his new set of balls and enormous cock. His own cock was pushed up against his abs, the tip of his cock rubbing the bottom of his pecs. His balls tingled with delight as they grew larger in size, and then growing some more as they filled up with his seed. His team mates had already drenched Anthony's body in their own sweat and cum, but they were still not finished. They wanted to shower their alpha in never-ending ecstasy; they wanted to please him no matter what. "I'm close, guys, keep going. . ." Anthony moaned. He could only think simple thoughts about who was where on his body, almost as if his mind was actually trying to understand what was going on. His team mate's tongues wildly lapping at his sweat covered body, their hands groping every muscle they could find on his 420 pound frame of ripped muscle. Their hot, pulsating cocks straining their pants as they rubbed their members against Anthony. The pleasure compounded more and more between them all, which in response made Anthony's balls fill up faster. His cock was now fighting to keep him from having an orgasm; he wanted more before it ended. Though to his dismay, his body did not listen. With a loud and drawn out roar, he came forcefully. His roar radiated through the locker room, shaking his team mates to their cores – causing them to have orgasms as well. Anthony's cum rained down over his team, gallons upon gallons. Each of them were shaking and unable to stand on their own, grabbing on to each other just to stand up right. As Anthony's own body began to sink down to the floor, the rest of his team mates followed. They were reduced to limp masses of muscle lying around the alpha of the team, resting in a puddle of Anthony's virile essence. "Man, talk about team work," Anthony chuckled, and as usual, the rest of the team weakly laughed along with him. "So who was the best?" Jake asked as he idly rubbed his hand along Anthony's quad. "You were, Jake. . . Well the second best. The first best is Col-" Anthony started glowing red in frustration. He just remembered Colton was there. Y'know his boyfriend. Anthony looked over at Colton but couldn't see well. His vision was still blurry thanks to his mind still drowning in ecstasy. He tried to get up from the floor, but the pile of muscular bodies on him were too heavy for him to lift in his current state. "Co-Colton, I don't know what happened. . . Ah. . ." And of course, it hit the rest of the team too. Anthony's boyfriend and their best friend was there. They all just had their way with Anthony right in front of him. They tried to get up and approach Colton, feeling guilty as can be – not to mention utterly ridiculous since they were still covered in Anthony's cum to the point of being painted white. When they finally wobbled up to Colton, they didn't know what to say, so they waited for Jake to say something. As usual. "Colton, it's my fault. I started it, don't blame Anthony!" Jake began. "Y-yeah, we shouldn't have done that." "You gotta forgive him. Be mad at us, not him!" "Yep!" "Guys, guys, relax!" Colton wasn't bothered, and was honestly tickled pink that they were trying so hard. He smiled, "I understand. It was very awkward to watch, but it was still one of Anthony's fantasies to be worshipped by nicely muscled guys. I want Anthony to be happy. Now at least he can say one of his fantasies came true. Besides, I'd rather it be you guys than some strangers." "I wish you were my boyfriend." Jake stared admiringly at Colton. "Phew, that's a relief." "So you're not mad? Good!" "Uh. . . Yep!" "Thanks Colton." Anthony slowly approached his boyfriend, he was about to pick him up before remembering he was covered in white gunk. Colton nodded and understood what Anthony was going to do, so he just nodded and smiled. Anthony tried his hardest not to tackle the cute little guy, so he tried to change the subject. "Uh, I didn't know you guys were all gay though." "We're not." One of them replied. "I don't know what came over me." "It feels gross and wrong, but I loved it." "You felt amazing Anthony! So big and strong. . . But I never got hard while looking at any other guys." "Yep." "Well I am gay, if that makes a difference. To be honest this was one of my fantasies too." "I could tell." Anthony playfully punched Jake in the arm. "I didn't mind feeling you up either." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- The team members sat back and relaxed, letting their wits and breath catch up to them. They planned on getting into the shower to just wash off the cum from their clothes and bodies, only to find something strange. They looked around, giving each other confused looks as they noticed their clothes were dry now – with no sticky white substances in sight. Even Anthony noticed how strange it was. Then all attention turned on Jake as he started moaning. "Oh – ah. . . What's happening to me?" His voice dropped an octave with each word. He started clawing at his clothes, but that's not what was causing them to rip. His quickly expanding muscles and increasing height was. He ballooned out at an exponential rate; his 46" chest jumping to 54" in a flash caused him to stumble forward, catching himself on the bench. His quads ripped his jeans, and his bulge busted the zipper as his briefs tried to contain his inflating endowment. The same started happening all throughout the locker room, each of them suddenly moaning as their clothes tightened around their growing bodies. All of them growing to various heights and their packages bursting forth from their pants-prison. The fat on their bodies melted away, making room for more muscle. They were all panting and sweating, feeling up their bodies as they enjoyed the growth. Jake was quickly becoming the largest of them all, taking on the size Anthony previously was before he grew again. The rest of them stood at 6'2" to 6'6", weighing in about 250-300 pounds of ripped muscle. When the growth was done, they started falling on to their rear ends one by one – their minds and "pleasure circuits" were simply blown. . . Which was clearly visible by the white mess on their legs, abs, chest, and underwear. "Ok, so how many fantasies are going to come true today?" Anthony raised his eyebrows, thinking about the other one that was left. Just one. If it happened, he'd have no idea how to handle it. All he'd know is he'd love every single second of it. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton enjoyed the show to say the least, but he couldn't help but realize he was excluded from the growth. Anthony enjoyed the view, and was grinning like an idiot as he occasionally licked his lips. Again, another fantasy of his came true; being able to make men into sex gods just like Anthony with his cum. Anthony looked over at Colton, his grin turning into a frown. "Colton. . ." He quietly said as he bent over his lover. "Did you want to be bigger too?" "Kind of." Colton forced a smile. "But as long as you're happy with me, I'm happy with me." "You're still the hottest thing to me." Anthony kissed Colton deeply and firmly. "No other man can compete with your personality, brains, technique, or tight body. At the end of the day, you're the only guy I want to cuddle with, or kiss, or fuck. . . C'mon Col. . . I'm bad at this." "No, that's good enough." Colton's smile was genuine now. "I'm glad that even after all these hunky guys popped up you still only have feelings for me. "Fuck yeah, did you think anything would change even if I got bigger?" Anthony said as he scooped Colton up in his arms. "Where are you taking me? Don't you want to stay with the guys an-" "To the office so we can be alone. I want to spend the last hour before the game with my future husband." "Future husband. Haha." Colton wrapped his arms around Anthony's neck, finding difficulty doing such a simple task because of Anthony's inhumanly thick muscles. The two did indeed spend an entire hour alone, Anthony gently undressed Colton, stripping him down to his boxer briefs. He laid Colton on the soft carpet of the office and got on top of him. Gently stroking Colton's side and kissing him. Muttering sweet words into his lover's ear, with Colton returning the gesture. They did not have sex, but whatever they were doing was something they greatly enjoyed. Anthony, despite being an arrogant sex crazed bastard, even had to agree that what he was doing with Colton at this moment was better than his two fantasies that came true. . . The only thing that trumped this was actually having sex with Colton. "Fifteen minutes until game time, Anthony." Colton rubbed his lover's arms gently. "I think you should get ready." "I'd rather spend those fifteen minutes with you, I can get ready fast, don't worry. . ." "B-but this is the last game. You can't be late, hockey's important to you. I don't want to get in the way of that." "No, hockey gets in the way of what's most important to me." Anthony rolled over and took Colton with him, pushing Colton's body against his as closely as possible. "Er. . . I can't lie, my muscles come first. You know that. But you are my second most important thing. I don't think anyone else could ever understand that but you. It's like you were made especially for a big idiot like me." "You're not a big idiot. . . And I'm more important than hockey? I. . ." Colton paused as he tried to collect his thoughts. "And what if I told you. . . I was. . . Especially made for you. . . So to speak?" "Considering all the weird shit that's happened, I don't know what that'd mean." "Just promise you won't feel any different after I tell you." Colton's eyes seemed like they were glistening, almost as if he were about to cry. "It can't be that ba-" "Please." Colton interrupted Anthony, something that caught him off guard. Colton never did that. "I promise, now please tell me." Anthony hugged Colton tighter, hoping whatever Colton had to say wouldn't somehow tear them apart. He'd fight through all the levels of hell to stop that happening if he had to. "Well. . ." PART 3 "Marcus is technically my younger brother by a year. I used to have a body like his, and he had a body like mine. . . I was a real bad person. I always bossed him around, hit him, and at school I'd turn him into a target for fun. I just hated how such a sissy could be related to me. Then one day, this lady End came into the picture. She turned the tables, and slowly gave all my muscles and height to Marcus – then made me the younger brother. . . I was basically sent back to the 8th grade, and forced to restart my life in this body. I tried working out again but it didn't get me anywhere so I studied instead. . . And I became a nicer person. . . You would have hated the old me, I was no different than Marcus is now." "Don't even joke about being related to that asshole. . . Even if you two have the same last na-. . . Uh?" Anthony said with a chuckle or two before realizing Colton was dead serious. "That can't even happen if it's true. C'mon Col." "Just like how you can't randomly grow, huh?" Colton shot back, "When I became attached to you only weeks after being with you, Marcus got really angry. He hated both of us, and didn't want to see us happy. So he asked End to change you. I thought I should warn you but I didn't want to sound like a crazy person. When nothing happened I was relieved. Then when you started growing I didn't think anything of it since you grew more muscular. When I thought back, the change me and Marcus had came in three stages too. The third one was the most drastic. If Marcus has his way, he'll probably turn you into an immobile pile of flesh." "You know the rules." A woman's voice rang out. The two of them turned their heads to see a black haired woman, dressed as a rather classy business woman. She reached into her purse and pulled out a gray book with Marcus' name on the front. "End!" Colton cried out of terror. She specifically said to never tell anyone. Anthony instinctively got to his feet, bringing Colton up with him. Anthony stepped in front of Colton. "What do you want?!" Anthony growled, preparing for the worst. "Oh come now. You act as if I'm some sort of monster." Her tone was flat, but sharp. She opened up the book she was holding. "I'm not going to do anything. I just came in here to remind Anthony that the game is about to start. He's set to enter phase three, you know." "P-please no. . ." Colton begged as he forced his way out from behind Anthony. "End, leave Anthony out of it. I know I was a terrible person, but don't drag him into it to punish me. . ." "Actually, I don't know what will happen." She skimmed the page. "I wrote it in, but it still seems very vague since it's based off of someone's fantasies instead of specific things. I suppose that makes the reveal more exciting." "Wait, she's actually real? Then. . . I'm going to be a fucking slob after I win this game?!" Anthony spun Colton around. His first priority was his body, Colton came second. Fire was in his eyes. "Yeah, maybe you are a fucking shitty person! You drag me into this bullshit with this bitch and that fucker out there. . . We're done." "Anthony!" Colton cried out, trying to move closer to him – only to be pushed into the nearest wall by Anthony. He yelped in pain as he hit the hard surface and tried to stand up, his entire body aching from the force. "Please Anthony. . ." Anthony looked back and paused. He was utterly confused on how to feel, though seeing Colton in pain made his heart ache. "Col. . . Fucking damnit. . ." Antony went over to Colton and helped him up without a single word. Anthony's expression made it clear he didn't want to continue on with the discussion, he just wanted to go on the ice and do what he did best. Classic Anthony, do now - think later. Anthony helped Colton to his feet and held his hand. The two went to Anthony's locker, and Colton started taking things out. Colton got on a bench to help put on Anthony's top gear, slipping pads on top of his humongous body – the pads stretched to their limits. Lastly he placed Anthony's jersey over his head, having difficulty doing so since Anthony could barely lift his arms all the way up. Colton got caught up in everything and just wrapped his arms around Anthony and started sobbing. "Don't worry Col." Anthony spun around, putting his hands around Colton's waist. "You helped me get bigger over the years. You made me happy. I don't get any of this, and I'm still confused. . . Seeing you in pain hurts me. I'm sorry about that. . . But. . . If I do turn into something really super ugly, just promise me you'll find a way to change it or just end it." "I promise. . . Now. . . Get going. . . You have a minute until game time. . ." Anthony dried Colton's eyes and tenderly kissed Colton's forehead. "I can't believe you're still so good to me. . ." "I'll always have a soft spot for my number one fan." Anthony placed his hand on Colton's cheek for a moment and smiled. He backed away towards the door. "You better root for me extra hard. This win'll go down in history and shit." As one would imagine, everyone was confused as to what had happened to their college's beloved team. A group of men all taller than 6 foot rushed out on to the ice, the smallest one managing to be wider than the biggest player on the opposing team. They all mindlessly cheered anyway, despite thinking that their team was cheating by bringing in ringers to pose as the normal team. It was painfully obvious that their gear was ill-fitting, not that anyone really complained. If someone lightly used their imagination, all they'd see are hunks skating around down there. When Anthony came out, it's like he pushed the mute button. All was silent until Anthony glided into position on the ice. The referee stared hard before yelling, "Holy shit, that's really Anthony!" It cut through the silence, allowing some of the fans to hear. He caused an uproar of applause, whether it be cheering for Anthony or his inhumanly fast muscle gain. The opposing team all quaked in fear as they saw the giants they were facing. "This'll be easy. Start this game already." The referee nodded and quickly hopped to it, not wanting to anger the muscle god that stood inches away from him. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton had found his way over to his usual spot, surprised to see Marcus and End there. It was a boxed off section away from the bleacher's, so the constant roaring from the fans wasn't totally unbearable. "Hello nerd." End said with a flat expression. "Yeah. Nerd. How does it feel to lose? Thanks to End, that fucker's going to be a big whale. Everyone gets to see as their beloved shitty hockey player blows up right on the ice." Marcus and Colton locked eyes, though Colton found himself becoming physically ill from Marcus' shit eating grin. "He'll spend a few years as a useless blob and just die. That bastard deserves more misery than that for kicking me out of the spot I truly deserve. The best part is, you get to watch it all happen. Fucking fantastic!" "The spot you truly deserve." She scoffed, "Please, darling, don't push it now." "Please Marcus! I know I tormented you, but leave Anthony out of this. He doesn't deserve this." Colton pleaded on his hands and knees. "Don't care. I win. Bye." Marcus picked Colton up by his collar and tossed him to the ground away from the secluded seating section. "People who support that piece of shit Anthony don't deserve to be near a god like me." Colton backed away and found another secluded area to watch the game. He wasn't paying attention, he was too busy watching Anthony and praying that everything would be alright after the team's inevitable victory. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "59, 58, 57, 56, 55," the crowd yelled in unison. They were counting down the final seconds left of the game. With each count, Anthony's team mates passed the puck around at blinding speeds. The other team was too chicken to actually get in the way. After getting checked by Anthony's team a few times, they learned their lesson. "48, 47, 46." While doing his signature show-boating routine, Anthony circled all his team mates, giving them fist bumps or pats on the shoulder. Thanking them for their hard work as briefly as he could. He event glided past the benched players, waving to them and grinning the best he could with a mouthpiece in the way. Anthony finally made his way over to Colton, who was standing by the rink's entrance. Anthony took off his mask and spit out the mouth guard. He reached over the barrier and lifted Colton up to give him a quick but passionate kiss. Anthony figured it'd be his last chance, so he'd make it count. The entire crowd paused out of mere confusion, but decided to mindlessly cheer afterwards anyway. Anthony casually glided across the ice, passing the opposing team as they got out of his way. He stood a few feet away from the goalie, who was shaking in his skates. Anthony slowly slid up until he was close to the goalie. . . Who had now pissed himself. "5, 4, 3, 2," he slowly slid the puck into the goal, right through the poor guy's legs. "1!" "I win. . ." Anthony muttered with a smile. Even in the face of uncertainly he could find time to smile. He helped his team achieve flawless wins for a few hockey seasons in a row. It ultimately meant the entire team would be top picks for professional teams looking for new players. Even Marcus, despite being a horrible person, would get a spot somewhere. Albeit, that is until his teammates find out how intolerable he is. The team glided to the center of the ice, swarming around Anthony. Anthony could barely understand a word anyone was saying, but he heard his name 1,000 times. "Heh. . . If this is how things end for me. . . This would be a pretty kickass ending. . ." Anthony felt the discomfort settle in his stomach. He wobbled a bit, and tried to stop himself from falling face first on the ice. Instead, his efforts were wasted as his rear end smashed hard on the ice. Everyone in the stands went quiet, wondering if their favorite player is OK. Anthony fell back entirely, his face contorted by pain. Anthony's team mates and the refree tried to lift Anthony up, but his body heat burnt them. Anthony began pounding the ice as sharp and unbearable pain overloaded every single nerve. He even began crying, something he hadn't done since he was 4. His team mates watched helplessly while the referee skated off for help. The yells of Anthony's agony. The burning amount of heat his body was generating. Anthony's large convulsing body. No, it was not a pretty sight. "Anthony, I'm coming! Hold on!" Colton rushed towards Anthony, but a hand stopped him. Well, more like an outstretched arm that knocked Colton on to his back. "Step back." End ordered as she stopped Colton from stepping on the ice. Even Anthony's team mates left the ice since the entire rink was melting. The water even started evaporating at this point. The crowd was frantically whipping out their phones to record what was happening. . . While a few actually called for help. "N-No! I got to be with him, I got to-" "Hey. Shut up." She said, "Don't worry about it. Nothing bad will happen to Anthony. In fact, to spite Marcus, I made sure Anthony's fantasies would come true. Something that I should have probably looked into, actually. . ." "Wait-wait-wait-wait!" Marcus jumped in, "What do you mean you did this to spite me?!" "You were a tormented soul, so I decided to help you. But now you're a terrible person. So instead of ruining your life, I decided to make your rival's dreams come true. And by the way, the spot you truly deserve is something far worse than being stuck in Anthony's shadow. Though his fantasies render him unable to play hockey so. . . You can have that. At least until everyone finds out how horrible you are. I know you have one more edit left, but I can't stomach being around you long enough. So no last edit for you. Have a nice life." She walked off. "GET BACK HERE AND FIX THIS! HE DOESN'T DESERVE TO BE HAPPY! HE'S A MISERABLE PILE OF SHIT!" Marcus yelled to the point of his face turning red. End replied the way a proper lady should. Which is to say, she spun around, flipped him off twice, and then casually backed out of the arena . Before opening the door she said, "Don't care. You lose. Bye." "You. . . Uh. . . AAAAAAAAAG!" Marcus ran after her in a heated rage. "Fuck! That was some fucking bullshit! All of that for nothing!" Anthony ranted. The entire skating rink was nothing but concrete now that all the ice had melted away. Even the machinery that kept the ice cold was overheated beyond repair. He frantically wiped tears from his eyes as his team mates and Colton rushed towards him. Colton was the first to reach Anthony, quickly wrapping Anthony in his loving embrace. He wiped the remaining tears off Anthony's cheeks. "I don't know what I can do, but I'm here now. Are you ok now? Were you scared? I know I was. . ." "Man, you'll make a top notch husband if you keep this up." Anthony replied, kissing Colton on his cheek. "It hurt really fucking bad, but it's done now. I'm fine. I think." "Fuck bro, we thought you were being murdered." "Are you ok now, do you need something?" "That was really weird." "Yep! . . . Uh. . . You're naked though." "Anthony I think you're growing again. . ." Colton's arms were slowly being pushed further apart. Anthony's muscle mass was increasing yet again. Colton remembered what the woman had said about Anthony. The way she made it sound, it seemed like Anthony was going to be massive to the point where he's rendered unable to play hockey. "I feel it." Anthony kissed Colton one last time and gently pushed him away. "This feels like it's going to be huge. You guys should back u-uuuooooh!" The entire team and Colton backed away, keeping their eyes on Anthony as he moaned. It was awkward, but it reminded them all of what had happened in the locker rooms earlier that day. They were excited to say the least, but Colton was worried still. Anthony's last fantasy was one that would probably be better off in a dream world, not the real world. The team made sure no one else could enter the arena, just so they could have Anthony all to themselves for a bit. "Don't overdo it, Anthony. . ." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- With each heart beat his body started to swell. It was gradual at first, the pain and pleasure of his expanding body mixing with his flustered mind. Anthony placed his massive hands over his pecs, enjoying the sensation of his pecs pushing his fingers a part. His hands slowly moving outward in front of him as his monstrous mounds of muscles grew outward. There was so much muscle packed on to his chest that it began to expand downward too, big squares of grade A beef somehow smashing in-between his other growing muscles. "Fuck yeah, bigger. . ." Anthony moaned through the pain as his legs grew larger. His quads were slowly crushing his package. Anthony was forced to lay back so his endowment would not be crushed. "Walking is gonna be hard with these big tree trunks. I fucking love it!" Anthony's abdominals began bulging out at an abnormal rate, to the point where they were smashing together. They were fighting his pecs and other abdominal muscles for space. The feeling of his muscles rubbing against each other further accentuated the mindless bliss that overcame him. He ran his hands all over his body, touching wherever he could. He looked back and forth to see his arms increasing in size, his lats and delts were following suit as well. Anthony started to have some difficulty moving his arms, and eventually his neck. His head was locked into a neutral position as his arms slowly locked in place. His forearms and biceps now mashing against each other, despite his arms laying straight out. "Oh shit this is intense. . . Oh man. . . Oh fuumumph." Anthony's pecs crept up to his chin, locking his jaw in place. At this point Colton was freaking out, watching Anthony being crushed to death by his own muscles. Anthony could care less. His muscles were fighting for space all over his body, the power surging through him was ecstatic despite him being unable to move. His member remained flaccid, thankfully, but began growing longer and thicker. Something that made even the most perverted onlookers blush. Anthony kept moaning, the sounds he were making kept growing louder despite his body being smothered in dense muscle mass. To Colton's relief, Anthony's body began growing taller. His muscles were still growing, though now his height was helping to even things out. 8 feet. . . 9 feet. . . 10 feet. . . The team watched in awe as Anthony tried sitting up, his muscles now too large to grope. Even a segment of his abs could not be covered with one hand. 11 feet. . . 12 feet. . . "Fuck, I can't take this!" Anthony's jaw was finally free from his pecs, but they weren't far behind. "This is crazy!" Anthony tried sitting up, planning to feel up his humongous body. His chest was too wide to let his bulbous arms wrap around the front of his body. 13 feet. . . 14 feet. . . 15 feet. . . All of his team mates approached him along with Colton tagging along behind them. 16 feet. . . 17 feet. . . 18 feet. . . 19 feet. . . Finally, 20 feet tall. When the ecstasy of growing had stopped, Anthony became aware of his surroundings. Even the self-centered muscleman couldn't help but feel embarrassed about being naked with all these people around. His team mates tried blocking Anthony's package, though it didn't do him any good. "Uh. . . Tada?" Anthony awkwardly smiled, "Could you guys. . . Stop staring and get me. . . Something to cover up?" Not wanting to disobey a giant who could crush them, the entire stadium cleared out. Everyone searched for curtains, banners, or huge blankets to smash together. Within 20 minutes a "man skirt" of epic proportions was made, along with elaborately put together cloth to help suppress his manhood. Anthony put it on, carefully, making sure not to rip it and trying his best to keep his giant endowment in check. "Thanks guys." A few 'you're welcome' responses rose from the vast crowd surrounding Anthony. Almost everyone was trying to wrap their head around how this crazy situation even came to be. . . While the others were in awe of Anthony's muscles, creating fantasies of their own involving Anthony's incredible bulk. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Anthony found his way out of the arena, thanks to making his own exit. Of course, a giant 20 foot man standing on college campus wasn't exactly hard to miss. It wasn't long before news reporters flocked in to get some shots of the muscled giant. Anthony loved the attention, flexing his massive muscles for the cameras. He was a blonde haired god, his body flawless and tan. Thoughts of how amazing he felt and looked kept running through his head until his eyes scanned through the crowd to find his team mates and Colton. He still had mixed feelings about Colton, though he figured everything still turned out OK. Anthony didn't see any reason to dislike Colton, in fact, he kind of wished Colton had grown giant too so he could romp around with him. As the media packed up and left, Anthony was left out in the open. Anthony just lied there for a few days, picking up his team mates or Colton so he could put them on his chest. They'd nestle between his pecs and talk to him while he'd whisper back so he wouldn't make them go deaf. Anthony loved the feeling of being so enormous with miniature men sitting on top of his beautifully muscled body. Although, some may say "overly muscled" is a more appropriate term to use. People got used to walking around him to get to their dorms or classes. Officials for the college offered to pay Anthony to help with construction, of course, after he had repaired the stadium he had destroyed. Anthony eagerly agreed. Anthony especially enjoyed working with the construction crew. He'd lift up a few burly men at a time, placing them on beams or scaffolds so they could fasten the new building's structure together. Anthony would use his incredible strength to lift heavy steel beams with ease, putting on a little show in between to show off his muscles. The crew enjoyed his help for one reason or another. Eventually, word spread of Anthony – a giant man – helping to construct buildings. Even if he was five tons of solid muscle mass, he still found it easy to navigate his way through the city. The police had to block off sections of major streets to allow him access, though. Anthony loved helping out, though he loved soaking up the attention even more. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- One night, Colton approached Anthony's new area of residence – between the hockey arena and some college buildings. Anthony lifted his small lover up and placed him on his chest. He couldn't look at Colton, but the feel of him being there was almost enough for him. "Hey Anthony. . . I. . . Don't think I can do this any more. I love you but. . . You're so huge." Anthony did not respond, he remained quiet with a frown upon his face. He knew this was coming. "I'm just glad you forgave me. You have a real big heart Anthony. . . Hehe. . . I guess that's literally true since you're so huge now. I wish I could make this work, but both of us know it won't. We don't have any privacy, you can't cuddle with me, you can't kiss me. . . It feels. . . Wrong." "I know." Anthony sighed in agreement. He loved his new body, but soon found he loved Colton more as he was about to lose him for good. "We will still be friends at least, right? I think I'd go crazy if I didn't get to hear from you often. I'm going crazy enough as is since I can't jack off even if I wanted to. My arms are too big to reach down there." "Of course." Colton honestly didn't know how else to reply. "And hey, if you're going to go for a new boyfriend to fuck around with, pick Jake. OK? He's a decent guy, he'd treat you right and isn't an asshole. I bet he's a pro at fucking too. He better be with the body I gave him." Anthony's tone was enough to let Colton know he wasn't joking. "Thanks for the tip." Colton sarcastically cut in, "I wish there was a way to change this. Jake is fine and all, but he's not you. Just being with you makes me smile. But relationships can't last on just smiles, can they?" "I don't think so." Anthony sadly agreed. "I think. . . I would trade my giant new life to be with you. Even when you made me mad I couldn't stand to be away from you. I don't want to be selfish and keep you to myself either." "You're a really good man, Anthony." Colton patted Anthony's chest, giving it a gentle rub afterwards. The sound and feel of Anthony's steady heart beat - along with Anthony's soft skin and warm body -made Colton feel quite sleepy. He yawned."Are you at least happy?" "Very." Anthony perked up immediately. "I mean it's not a perfect life, but this feels fucking amazing." "Good. As long as you're happy, I'm happy. . ." Colton drifted off to slumber on his lover's chest. Anthony smiled as he felt Colton's body press up against his. The one thought of not having Colton to himself, on the other hand, made his heart sink. Though thoughts of his new life, his new purpose, gave him peace of mind. All the deeds he has done kept him content. He helped construction workers by protecting them from injury while they quickly built up the city. Helping them safely knock down dilapidated structures. He was even able to repair houses or other buildings thanks to being there to keep things in check. Tomorrow would be his one month anniversary of being a giant; he had the whole day planned out to help rejuvenate the city's park, which was no easy feat. Luckily for the city, they had Anthony, their own kind hearted giant. . . Who also loved to show off so people could gush over his perfectly chiseled god-like body. With a drawn out yawn, the giant slowly drifted off to a peaceful slumber. PART 4 There were no classes; all stores on campus were closed and all study halls were locked tight. The entire college was shut down for the day, allowing students and faculty alike to aid their favorite giant in rejuvenating the city's park. It was a nice sight to see, all the different groups of people working together. . . although, a few students would miss out on it. Some had decided to spend their day in the city, leaving the dorms virtually empty, except one dorm room, which contained a frazzled Marcus, who was furiously pumping out bicep curls with 50 pound dumbbells since that's all he could smuggle into his dorm. "Closed down the fucking campus gym. . . Because that huge fuck wants to fix up a shitty park. . . This school fucking blows. . ." Marcus muttered to himself in between reps. At this point he was trying to burn off steam, not work out. "Marcus?" A gentle voice called out, slowly revealing itself to be Colton as he opened the door. "Get the fuck out of here, I'm busy!" Marcus hollered, thrusting his weights to the floor. The loud bang echoed through the empty dormitory and shook the floor. Against his orders, Colton entered the room and closed the door behind him. He raised up a thermos and gave it a little shake. "I came by with hot chocolate, like Mom used to make. . ." Colton eased his way into Marcus' room, the musky product of his brother's workout session hanging heavily in the air. Colton set the thermos on Marcus desk and went to open a window. "I said get out!" Marcus tried to sound forceful, but the mere mention of their mother was enough to quell his rage for a bit. "Fine. Give me it." Colton happily handed over the thermos to Marcus. Marcus sniffed it first, expecting it to be poisoned or smell strange. Then he casually sipped directly from the thermos instead of using a cup or giving any to Colton. Colton saw that Marcus' body looked less tense, so he figured it was a good time to start talking. "I know you don't like me and I don't blame you. . . I was awful to you." "A big old fucking piece of shit, is more like it." Marcus replied. "Did you come to beg for your body back again? I think it's cute when you do that. Pathetic. But cute." "No." Colton had a rather pleasant smile on his face, something that threw Marcus off. "I don't deserve it anyway. I should've been a good brother and taken care of you after Mom passed away. But instead I just pushed you around and joined in when Dad would degrade you. I can't change what happened but I can start now. I. . . I owe you so much." Marcus swirled the contents of the thermos around, staring into the center. Marcus looked up to see Colton eagerly awaiting a sincere reply or at least an insult. Marcus contemplated on what Colton's true motives could be; finally deciding that Colton was trying to butter him up. Instead, Marcus got up and thrust the thermos into Colton's chest. "If that's all you have to say, get out." If his tone wasn't intimidating enough, his icy glare probably did the trick. "I understand." Colton replied, still smiling a bit. Before leaving the room, Colton paused and turned around. "Thanks Marcus. I really mean that. I'm just sorry about what you've lost. . ." "Hmph." Marcus folded his arms and shook his head. With a sigh, he went to fetch a towel to dry off his sweaty body before returning to his workout. "You idiot, sorry for losing what?" "Idiot? Nonsense. He does have a lot to be thankful and sorry for, after what you've done." End appeared within the blink of an eye on Marcus' desk, in front of Marcus. . . She literally appeared when Marcus blinked. "A usable brain. Great grades. Confident and comfortable about his sexuality. A good outlook on life. An amazingly selfless personality. Oh, and Anthony. . . Now what exactly did you lose? I'm sure you can figure it out." "HOW THE FU-" Marcus jumped back, quickly regaining his composure so he did not embarrass himself. "You know what? Nope. I don't care what you have to say." "Not even if I say 'oh Marcus dear, you can use your last edit' or something to that effect?" ". . . Go on." "You want to shrink Anthony down, I bet. He's happy and is getting a lot of attention as the city's hero. So we give him his dream, and then yank it away and turn him into a man-child that's even smaller than Colton! A good plan, isn't it?" Marcus signature shit-eating grin sprung up. "Fuck yeah, I knew you had a kick-ass plan!" "Is it really kick-ass?" End twirled her hair with her pencil. Her tone became insincere. "Imagine how awesome it will be to see it all unfold. The city loses its selfless gentle giant, which is pretty sad in itself. Then their giant gets reduced to a man who can't even move since he doesn't have enough muscle. Oh, oh! Don't forget the look on Colton's face as he sees the miserable existence his boyfriend has to live with." Marcus stared hard at the book End was carrying, and then out the window. He could see in the distance there was a large figure moving around in the park. His expression slowly shifted to a frown. Marcus cast his gaze down to the floor as he asked End something. The warm feeling of the hot chocolate lingered in his stomach, oddly reminding him of his teenage years. "End, if you only had one last wish-" "Edit." She corrected him. "Edit, wish, whatever. . . What would you use it for?" "Hmmm? Hmmmmmm. . . Hm! An edit that makes everyone happy who deserves to be happy. First I would have to look carefully, see who actually deserves to be considered. Then again, people all face their own troubles. . . Worries. . . Fears. . . Maybe the people I see as 'bad' are actually just people who need some happiness in their lives." "Sounds sappy and dumb." "Perhaps. Though I think someone who says sorry for your loss and thanks for your help. . . Despite it being a very unusual and distressing situation. . . Well, that doesn't sound like a bad person to me. Unless you don't realize what you've lost, that's just sad. Then again your brain is shriveled from disuse, so maybe you just need some special help." "I lost nothing and gained everything!" Marcus flexed, "I'm a hockey legend; the ultimate man, something Colton will never be!" "Hey, isn't that like something the old Colton would say? It's funny how things flipped around." "Flipped." Marcus repeated, "the old Colton?" "Now enough stalling, let's get started." Marcus looked out the window one more time, his hand slowly rising up over his stomach without him noticing until he felt the heat from his abs on his hand. The warmth of the hot chocolate still lingered, while End's tone and words finally struck the right chord in Marcus' narcissistic mind. He shook his head, "Fuck it, I got this. First I want you to. . ." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "Well. I'll be going to the park now. I have to properly monitor the progress." End disappeared instantly, leaving Marcus alone. "Whatever. Thanks." ". . . Thanks?" End said, "Well, that was unexpected." "Just a quick question. . . Why me?" "Because I was bored and you were the closest pathetic thing near me. I hope the next person doesn't have edits involving overly muscled men with unfeasibly large penises. Seriously, I am so done with this crap. Well, off to the park I go." End clapped twice and disappeared in a bright flash. Her voice echoed in the room, "Sooooooo done." "Well, OK. . . Heheh, yeah! Fuck, this is going to be awesome." Marcus took up a pair of binoculars to get a closer look at Anthony in the park. Anthony rubbed his head and stumbled, slowly sitting down in a clearing. It's starting already? That means it's my turn to get what I deserve." Marcus flexed, feeling his bicep fill up with more meaty mass. The fibers expanding as he flexed, but never shrinking afterwards. He also made sure to flex his tricep a bit. His forearm and hands followed suit, growing to a decent proportion for his humongous arm. His right arm was longer and thicker than his left arm, but soon it caught up without him having to flex. Marcus bent down and used his fists to prop up his slowly growing body, looking almost like an ape of sorts. A tan, muscular, smooth Ape. . . Marcus beat his chest as it expanded, filling so much that his nipples were pointing down. His skin could barely accommodate his pecs, or any of his insanely ripped muscle, for that matter. Veins popped out all over, now that Marcus body fat had dropped as low as possible. He straightened his back, letting out a sigh of relief as he was able to get out of that uncomfortable position. His upper body was incredibly strong, bulging with massive power – unrivaled by any human on the planet. He gave his massive thighs a shake as he widened his stance. "I might have over done it. . . Fuck man. . . I can barely move my arms to my cock. . ." Marcus waited for his manhood to grow as well, lengthening with each pulse. Allowing Marcus, the musclebound beast, to stroke his member. "That's better. But still, my legs are so big that I have to watch out. I might crush the boys by accident. Oh wait, yeah, all of me is super sturdy. I could probably take a sledgehammer to them and they'd be OK. Haaa, this shit's going to be fun. " -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton made his way to his own dorm immediately after the visit with Marcus. Colton found no reason to keep a smile upon his face, his sulky disposition clear to all of those who could see him. In other words, nobody at all since the dormitory was deserted. It took far too much effort to be happy without Anthony there. Colton trudged up the stairs to his room until he felt a sharp pain run down his leg. He thought he pulled something, though the pain felt similar to when he broke his leg when he was ten. He inspected his leg and saw it was fine, figuring it was just all in his head due to being depressed about losing Anthony. Colton pressed on, limping up the stairs while using the walls for support. When he reached his room's floor he fell to the ground, unable to control his body. "W-wha. . . S-someone help!" Colton, frightened and confused, could think of nothing to do but shout as he dragged himself to his dorm. He said through gritted teeth, "Got to get my cellphone. . ." Another sharp pain stopped his efforts. Colton knew this was Marcus' doing. Colton figured he was doomed to being crippled or something equally horrifying – only to see he might be wrong as he felt his limbs extend. His thin arms somehow slowly growing thicker as the bones stretched out. He rolled over and caught a glimpse of his face on a shiny surface. Slim? Feminine? Plain? None of those words could describe his face. He could feel his shoulders growing further, indicating his upper body was becoming wider. The pain temporarily subsided, leaving Colton with an unusual body and an ill-fitting head. "This can't-" Colton froze for a minute as he heard his new voice. Before he could speak, another sensation flooded his nerves. It was now mix of discomfort and pleasure, now. Something he could have sworn he witnessed secondhand just a month ago. Colton felt his skin fight against his clothes, his muscles now bulging outward at a quick pace. Faster than he remembered seeing Anthony's muscles grow. Colton tore away his clothes, astounded by how easy it was to do. He groaned, the power now surging through his body whether he wanted it to or not. The excitement and pace of it all caused his member to stiffen, something he was unable to notice thanks to being preoccupied. He watched his arms fill with power, not as massive as Anthony's were, but he was just one size smaller. Colton ran a hand over his chest, shocked to find his pecs were raised off his once flat chest. Below the mounds of meat were six slightly askew abs, they weren't perfectly shaped, but they were his own unique set from years ago. Colton rolled his shoulders, enjoying the sight of the muscles rolling around with the motion. "Well, that's unexpe-" Colton stopped again as he looked down to examine his lower half. His first thought was to examine his new legs, but instead, found himself drawn to a ridiculously large member. "T-that. . . I can't tell if that's good or not. . . Is this what I'm supposed to look. . . Um. . ." "Look like? Yep." Marcus approached Colton, startling Colton for several reasons. "Uh, your dick's all out there and hard. Mind covering up, bro?" Marcus tossed some clothing at Colton, something that once belonged to Marcus but was now to small to fit him. "Marcus! Why. . . I don't get it." "Well, I figured I'd still be the bigger brother. I had End put you back to the way you're supposed to be. Except End decided to add that little. . . Er-big thing so it could be useable." "Useable on what?" Colton reached down and grabbed his member, his hand not even wrapping fully around it. "This thing is too big!" "Meh. Not my problem. You should see what else End has in store for the entire school. I thought this school needed to have better looking guys so I wouldn't beat them by a land slide. It's not fair to them that I'm a genetically superior muscle god, right? Seven sexy feet of pure manly muscle, you should be happy that we have the same genetics. You're easily worthy of being one tier under me. Luckily, Anthony has a lot of muscle to give. End's over there right now shrinking him down." "Anthony? You're shrinking Anthony?" Colton looked back down at his body while he was putting on a pair of briefs from Marcus. "This is from Anthony?!" "Duh." "No! I won't sit by and let you turn him into some twig or something horrible!" Colton got up and ran past Marcus, who seemingly tried to say something. Colton could care less about what Marcus had to say, he was too busy worrying about Anthony. Colton tried his best to dress himself as he skittishly roamed across the campus and into the city. "Anthony, I'm coming. I don't know what I can do. But I'll do something!" -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton couldn't see Anthony in the distance any more - fearing the worst had happened to his lover. His muscular legs carried him far and fast, bringing him to the park within minutes. Sweaty, but at least present for what was happening to his boyfriend. He saw a mass of muscles lying in a large clearing within the park, onlookers scurrying to get away from the fallen giant. Colton looked around, noticing some of the college students' shirts were fitting tighter than normal. Even some of them were noticing it too, at this point. "5 tons of muscle goes a long way, and divvying up his other stats will be pretty fun too." End muttered as she continued writing in Marcus' book. "Stop doing this to Anthony! End, stop, please! Anthony-" Colton begged, only to be shot down with a pencil thrown at his forehead. "Calm your tits. Do you make a scene everywhere you go? I swear, all I hear from you is Anthony! Anthony! Anthooooony! Waaaaaaah! Just shut up and watch. . . Although, I suppose he's lucky to have a boyfriend who genuinely cares about him. Even if you are annoyingly going overboard about it." "Overboard, how is this overboard? You're going to ruin him!" "Uh. No. Idiot, why else do you think you got huge junk? Huge junk to use on a huge man – or however Marcus put it." Colton's brain reached its maximum capacity for trying to understand any of this hocus pocus stuff; now tossing on figuring out why Marcus was doing something that seemed nice. Colton muttered, "He's doing this so. . . Everyone can get some of Anthony's bulk. . . But. . . Anthony will still be huge? So that means Marcus. . ." "If you pieced all of that together any slower, your thoughts would be going in reverse. C'mon, guy, c'mon. Marcus had a change of heart. The old Marcus never left; he was just buried beneath an irrationally large ego and an unsavory personality. Of course he's still an asshole, but there's a sweet center under all of that bitterness. Leave it to you to bring it out of him. . . Just as you've done with Anthony." "Oh. . . Thanks I guess?" Colton grinned from ear to ear. "This means Anthony and I can be together, right? How small is he going to be?" "Do you ever shut up, geeeeeeeez." End rolled her eyes, "I'm trying to work here. Do you know how many people I got to write about? Talk again and I will stab you with this never-ending-lead-pencil until you get lead poisoning." Colton opened his mouth to say he was sorry, but quickly shut it since End's threat didn't sound pleasant. Anthony's body was soon too small for his clothing – if you could even call the tent-sized loincloth clothing. Colton rushed to his giant's side, rubbing Anthony's arms as he kept cheering on Anthony's change. He knew Anthony wouldn't appreciate being smaller, but Colton was overjoyed. Anthony's height tapered off at what appeared to be 8 feet, still 1'10" taller than Colton. Anthony appeared to weigh three times Colton's weight, his muscles packed even tighter on to his shorter frame. To Colton's dismay, his lover's muscles were in his way worse than before. Anthony stared at Colton, a confused look upon his face. "Anthony, look at you. . ." Colton bent down to kiss his boyfriend, only to get pushed away. Anthony shot straight up to his feet, his thigh-slapping member making a highly audible thud against his massive thighs, a sound that caught the attention of the entire group. "Hey buddy, back the hell off! I already got a boyfriend somewhere waiting for me," Anthony yelled, which made Colton happy despite Anthony shoving Colton away. Someone in the crowd approached Anthony and wrapped a banner around his waist, one that was supposed to be used for the newly finished gazebo Anthony helped make. Despite being a pretty large banner, it barely covered his member. "Oh, right. . . Thanks." "Anthony, it's me!" Colton got back to his feet and grabbed Anthony's hands. "Huh?" "Colton. . . I'm Colton. . . I know I look different and sound different, but it's still me. See? Same old boring glasses. Same old boring brown hair and boring blue eyes. Same old boring Colton, just bigger. Eheh?" Anthony pulled his hands away from Colton and removed his glasses. He tilted Colton's head upwards, staring into his eyes for just a few moments before it finally clicked. Anthony bent down to kiss his boyfriend, which quickly escalated into a grope-fest as Anthony's naughty hands did their thing. Anthony pulled away, "Nothing about you is boring, Col. But fuck, that new voice of yours is hot. . . You know, I couldn't fuck or jack off for a month. You know what's going to happen, right?" "Straight to the point. Classic Anthony." Colton pushed up against Anthony, finding it difficult to embrace his lover. With Colton's new size and Anthony's still-oversized frame overstuffed muscles, a poorly executed hug was all Colton could manage. "Marcus changed me back to how I'm supposed to be. Except I'm still a year younger. . . And uh. . . Another thing." "A bigger dick? I feel that, man, it's massive." Anthony pushed his leg against Colton's crotch. "It's not even hard, is it? I pegged Marcus all wrong if he did this and all." "Wow. OK. You guys. You're in a public place. Chill your boners and get a move on. "End cut in, breaking the two up without much of a hassle. "Go back to the dorms or something. These people have seen enough weird stuff for today. . . Or forever. Seeeeeeriioouusly." "Oh!" Colton blushed as he turned away from the crowd. "I forgot." "Let's go back to the dorms. You can measure me. We can fuck. It'll be just like always." Anthony tugged on Colton's hand, not waiting for his response. "Like always, only better." Colton kissed his boyfriend on the cheek. Anthony wrapped his arm around his lover, gently guiding him back to the dorms. Anthony purposefully moved slowly, just so he could see all the people admiring his smaller – yet perfect – body. He also wanted to show off his incredible boyfriend. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "Anthony, come on, the game is about to start!" Colton impatiently tugged on Anthony's arm. "OK, OK! Calm the fuck down, Col." Anthony laughed, allowing Colton to drag him along to the couch. Colton pushed Anthony back, his massive 700 pound body causing the couch to make some rather unsettling sounds. . . Despite it being reinforced beyond belief. Colton dove into Anthony's arms and snuggled up to him. Anthony bent down and kissed Colton on the cheek before wrapping his arms around Colton. The two men were massive, but they still managed to fit all their bulk on to a single (enormous) couch. Even more amazing than that, they managed to position their bodies so they could be as close as possible. A year of dealing with the inconvenient blessing of their made them experts, so even the most spontaneous of hugs or kisses were easy for Anthony to pull off. Colton still had to pull Anthony down, though, since Anthony was 8 feet tall, while Colton was only 6'2". "It's the first game, I wonder what they look like now." Colton mused. Colton, despite witnessing some insane feats of human growth, was not prepared for what arrived on the ice. A group of men, all wide, possibly 6'5" or taller, skated out like elephants on giant ice-skates. Graceful. . . Giant. . . Elephants. "Wow, I'm surprised they even found uniforms that fit. Hey Anthony, do you regret n-" "Shut it, stud." Anthony squeezed Colton. "I told them I'll join next season." "Marcus is almost as big as you, you know. You two might have to really compete if you keep putting off your hockey practice. . . Besides, I thought you couldn't stand the thought of losing to Marcus?" "Nah, I think I'll let that jerkoff have his time in the spotlight. Marcus isn't so bad. . . Maybe. Besides, he made all of this crazy stuff possible somehow with the help of that weird lady. I live out my dream to be a giant, I grow my team mates into perfect hockey players, and now I have a huge body that I love. My life is perfect." "That's all, huh?" Colton playfully elbowed Anthony. "Relax stud. I was saving the best for last." Anthony caressed Colton's arm, his hand moving down over Colton's hand. Anthony rubbed a white gold ring on Colton's finger, "He gave me a great hubby. One who I want to spend some time with before I have to start practicing again." "Oh alright." Colton smiled, "But as your number one fan I am really disappointed in how you're slacking off." "I guess I have to make it up to my number one fan. . ." Anthony shut off the TV. Colton tried to protest, but Anthony's lips halted Colton's efforts. "We can catch the game later. We know they're going to kick the other team's shit in anyway. Right now I have to give my number one fan something he'd really enjoy. I think my husband would like it too. I don't know, you decide. . . Heh-heh."

Thought I wouldn't be much of a growth if I neglected an old growth story. I'm going to post these in the order I remember them but warning, I might be missing a part. Also, some of the parts might be blotchy but I hope that doesnt ruin them! Enjoy. Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 1 Since I was 8, I knew I didn't have a normal family. No, we didn't have two parents in one house hold but that wasn't why we weren't normal. When I was 8 years old, my brother, Jeff, had become 6 and was just in the beginnings of preparing to go to school. Our mother had died when he was born but I've still always loved my brother. We'd play together, he and I would play games and the like that made us come together as true brothers. Even now, 11 years later, we were still very close. Again, that isn’t what made us different from your average family. It was my dad that made all the difference. MY dad was a genetic giant among everyone else in the world. He was very big back then, hovering above the 8 foot mark like it was his home even since I was 5. I know what your thinking. What do you mean 'since I was 5'? Well I'll tell you how he told me. I remember it like it was last week. It was bed time and my brother had fallen asleep in his little bed, his 7 year old form rolling around in bed. My dad was reading me a bed time story, my tiny body sitting on his massive abs, which bulged into his red tank top and his enormous thigh, which continued to test the confines of his white work out shorts. I could tell he was still a bit sweaty from his workout as several parts of his body had soaked through the giant's clothes and made it look like an enormous red, plastic bag had been put over his body. The clothes also couldn't hide the heat coming off of him as he seemed to radiate his own heat like a self generating fireplace. His pecs hovered above my head, creating a bit of a shadow that almost consumed my body. He'd just finished reading Jack and the Giant to me when I popped the question. "How'd you get so big ,dad? Did you eat Jack's bean?" I asked with my innocent little voice, unable to look past his big pecs. The body surrounding me shook as my dad chuckled with his big voice. He quickly quieted down in an attempt to try to not wake up Jeff. " No, squirt" he said as he rubbed my little dark haired head with his massive paw of a hand. "Dad's just been really lucky" he said as he rocked in the custom made rocking chair he'd bought. "No, dad!" I said in frustration. "I mean, how did you get so big?" I said insistently. I couldn't see dad's big face but I could tell he was probably trying to figure out how to tell me in his silence. "Well you see, squirt" he started with a tell-tale story voice" when your big 'ol dad was born, the doctors we're afraid he was gonna hurt your grandma" he said. "And he came out too big so they were afraid he'd have trouble with such a big body." Dad picked me up from my seat in his massive lag and sat me on top of his large, muscled neck. "But your dad felt great all his life and grew up a little bigger than the rest of the kids his age" he said as he walked me over to our window. I reached up and touched the ceiling from my high perch but I still listened to his story as he looked out to the ceiling window. "But when dad hit 12, he began to grow really fast. When he slept, sometimes he'd have big growing pains and he'd need medicine to make him stop hurting." As he said this, he raised a big hand and tickled my feet. I giggled at the contact of the big index finger to my tiny soles. "But eventually dad's pains slowly got weaker till it was just a tickle. After that, dad grew fast and he was just going into high school. After that, he started getting big muscles and started getting kinda hairy." he said as he took me from his neck and held me in front of his big face, his blue eyes looking into mine. "But dad was starting to get really big. People liked him and all but he was having trouble getting through school. He was smart enough to get through school but he couldn't do things with some of the other kids. He couldn't sit in a desk cause he broke them when he sat. He kept tearing out all of his clothes so he had to leave to go and get a blanket from one of the art teacher to cover him so he could continue with class." Dad turned from the window and walked over to my bed, sitting on the little bed made out of metal, causing the mattress to sink from his weight as he dropped me on his massive abs. " When dad hit 13, he was 6 feet and 5 inches tall and he was bigger than all the other kids older than him. Still, he kept growing and growing. Your dad could lift a truck back then and a lot of people liked how he could. When he hit 14, dad was already 6 feet and 11 inches tall. He had to crouch to get through alot of doors and people had to move out of his way or they'd get hurt. People still liked your dad but no one got close to him. That's when dad met your mom." I felt something move inside dad at the mention of my mother. Dad didn't talk about mom a lot nowadays so Jeff and I never said anything. We didn't really remember her all too well but we could tell dad missed her. "I loved your mom a lot. She wasn't afraid of me at all when I hit 15 and grew to 7 feet and 3 inches tall. That was the year I joined football. Your mom was a really good cheerleader back then and her cheering helped me knock down all the other teams till we won nationals." I understood a lot of what my dad was saying as he and I bonded a lot with talk over football. Dad said he wanted to go back to it but they wouldn't after he got so big. Also I was beginning to notice how he was starting to get attached to the story, using I instead of he now. "When I was 18, I hit 7'7 and I was the most popular giant in school. I got out of school with a lot of awards for sports and teachers gave me a lot of awards for them liking me so much." Dad grabbed me from his stomach and stood up, setting me on the bed, getting on his knees to look me in the eyes with his big, glowing blue eyes. "But dad couldn't go to college or play football cause he'd reached 7 feet and 11 inches tall but he still asked your mom to marry him. He continued to work out and get bigger and settled down, getting 2 beautiful sons." He said before he kissed my forehead and tucked me in. "Dad kept growing though and couldn't stop so some really smart doctors said they'd pay to observe on him as long as he let them observe him everywhere. But your dad hasn't grown at all in the last few years." He said as he stood to his full 8 foot tall height. I looked up at my giant dad as he turned his massive body around and walked away from me, heading to the door. "Night, squirt" Dad said as he turned off the lights and turned to the door. "Night, dad" I said as he crouched really low and began to squirm out of my room. For a few seconds, it was dark until dad made his way through the door and bent down to close the door behind him. The second the lights went out in the room, my eyes opened abruptly to the light of the sun as I sat on our family jet. I'd been asked to come back from college to visit my little brother and my dad. He'd recently gotten a lot of money and said he wanted to spend spring break pampering his sons. I scratched my 5 o' clock shadow as I woke up and checked my clock. 2 more hours and I get to see my 8 foot dad and my little brother. To Be Continued.....

Pleasure Growth 6 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Aaron, felt his cock stirring again, so soon after his last blown load. He didn't know why he felt so incredibly, uncontrollably horny, but he was pretty sure he didn't need to trigger another growth spurt. Looking down at his now thirteen foot tall self, with a body built somewhere between a gymnast and an american football player, his heart started to race and pound in fear, panic. He was so huge! He could still get bigger! He didn't need his parents and family to see him like this. He couldn't go back to the house because he couldn't fit into any room! In fact, he barely fit into this room, and only because he was sitting on the floor. He needed to leave to run. He needed to get out of this room, that contained Zeke's shirt and lingering cologne before his cock reached full errection again and caused his body to erect right out of this staff cabin. Realizing there was no way to squeeze out through the door, Aaron opened the door, then backed up and rammed the doorway at full speed in a slightly crouching position. "AUUUUUGH!" His shoulders met the door frame and he was paused for a brief second, but then his massively broad and muscular shoulders took care of the frame work and he burst through to the outside. Screaming in pain, as the door frame still cut into him and bruised him quite a bit, Aaron came to a full standing stance and was overcome with more panic realizing that in his bare feet he stood nearly two stories tall. A clap of thunder roared and rumbled at the same time as another scream came out of Aaron's mouth. A storm was moving in, hard and fast, but Aaron didn't care. He took off running towards the back of his family's ranch. He felt good running.... getting some use out of these larger muscles, these longer legs, bigger feet..... he felt the use of them, their strength, their power. He felt the weight and heft of his longer and thicker cock as it swayed from side to side, getting smacked back and forth by his quads. The bounce of the base of his cock on his billowing balls, making him feel like he was being racked or sometimes stroked each time his cock bounced heavily upon them. He felt so virile.....so strong.....so powerful! No! he mustn't give in to those thoughts. He can't trigger another spurt. Trying to let the rain coaz him in to believing he was taking a shower, he leaned his head back as he ran, letting the raindrops pelt and caress his face and run down his body. In shorter amount of time required, he had made it to the end of his family's property, but in his new body he effortlessly jumped the fence and kept on running..running to.....nowhere. It didn't matter where, just let the storm take him...take him away. On and on into the night he ran... WHAM! "AAAAAAAUGH!" WHUMP! The next thing Aaron knew he was flying through the air. No, he was more like tossed across the air, not enough oomph in the blow to send him up and over. The blow, however, was a decent solid one. Aaron landed several feet from the impact, his sides and left leg hurting, and passed out. He had run so far he was crossing over a set of railroad tracks, but the pounding rain and flashes of lighting in the dark night had blinded him to that fact, as well as the fact that a train was in close proximity. His thoughts had played so loud in his head, it had made the engine and its whistle silent. Having come to a stop, several passengers and the engineers got out to see what they hit and were stunned in complete awe. "whoweeeeoooooooo" whistled one of the engineers. "Lawd almighty, look at the size of that fella." "Yeah...and look at the amount of damage to the front of the engine. She's still works just fine, we can make it to our next town. Mostly cosmetic and protective catcher for things like cows and moose, but she'll have to be repaired once we're there. Railway commission won't allow her to run like that." "Oh, fucking shit! Of all the things to happen to us...." "Worse than that, master. We'll need to take him on board. I"m not aware of any towns close by, and even for his size, we can't leave him out in the rain." "Sampson! Get a few men and get that freak on board! He'll need medical attention....as well as working a few days for me to pay back for repairs." *************************************************************************** Aaron woke up late one morning to the sounds of children's laughter and a colliape playing. He shifted his body a little, making some small groans and moans, feeling extremely stiff and sore on his left side, hip, and thigh. He thought he heard some soft moans and gasps of surprise close by. Staring up at the ceiling he thought it a rather odd one: pulled together drapes, silk maybe, but there was a smell of canvas... Finally his eyes came to the center of the ceiling which went up into a cone and had a pole stuck through the middle of it. He was in tent. Aaron threw back the covers to get out of bed. "Wait a minute" he thought. "The bed fits." Wondering how this could be at his new size, Aaron leapt out of the bed to a full upright standing position. Suddenly he heard a woman scream, sigh, and faint dead away, collapsing to the floor. Aaron turned his head and screamed in surprise. There on the other side of the tent stood a whole crowd of people: men, women, children, couples. He quickly grabbed the sheet that was on him in bed and covered his front part up. One of the two entrance ways into the tent opened up and in stepped a powerful figure of a man. He stood head and shoulders over most men, actually head and almost chest over most men. He was powerfully built, like a bodybuilder, and he veins were full an engorged with blood. He had jet black hair that hung from his head to just past his shoulders, encased his jaw and chin in a very thin lined but thick haired beard, and covered his portruding pectorals and brick like abs, arms, and legs. He wasn't wearing a shirt, although he did have thick heavy leather bands around his upper arms and matching vambraces upon his wrists. What appeared to be the bottom half of a toga was wrapped around his waist and covered most of his thighs, while his calves were incased in strong, tight, leather laces that led to the sandles upon his large feet. Over the waist of the toga was a large leather belt with bronze plates all over it, the center one being large, round, and having a stamped 'S' upon it. This was Samuil Skromonyy, but known to the circus members and attendees as, "Sampson: the Baltic Behemoth! - The seven and half foot tall Russian Strongman." He stepped through everyone and over the guide ropes. "Ladiez and Gentlemen. This show iz now close-ed for da day. He iz jus vaking up from a zerious concushun and needz medicahl attenshun." One man, maybe around six four stepped forward, "We paid some money to see him!" "Ant you vill pay more dan dat in the hozpital! RAAAAAAAUUGGGGGH!" Striking a most muscular pose that Lou Ferrigno would have flinched at, Sampson roared at the crowd until there was one, very small, not so fancily dressed clown in the corner near a tent opening. "But....but....Sampson.... Samuil.... the master said he was to be viewed..." "Da master I anzver too in da realm of buizness, but he..." and Sampson rose up full and flexed both of his arms. "He vill anzwer to me in da realm of moralz! Get zomeone. Peeck up da voman ant take her to da medicahl tent." After the diminutive clown let out a wimper, found another to help him, and carried the woman away, Sampson turned round to face Aaron and stood there appraising the situation and Aaron's size. Sampson just barely came up about mid thigh to Aaron. "You....sit. You look vobbley ant even I may not be strong enough to stop if you fall." Aaron sat back down on the bed. "Where am I?" "You are on da outskirds of Anaconda, Montana. You are in a ezpeshally made tent to be your home, here az part of Master Mendolli's: Circo di Meraviglia." "Wait... I'm part of circus!?!" "Vell, you are now. You vere on railroad tracks at night, novone saw you. Ve struck you. Did more damage to eengine dan did to you, I tink. Az such repairs needed to be made. Master Mendolli not happy about it. He make you vork for him until you earn enough to pay for eengine, clothz, furniture, food, and zomting for you to keep youzelf." "But, I don't want to work for a circus. I certainly don't want people staring at me." "If you don' vant to vork for him, I doubt anyvone could stop you from running havay, but you still need to rest for a vhile, ant you vere running from zomting. Do you have a place to run to?" "I....I.....don't know." "I am Samuil." and the strong man stuck his hand out. "Dey call me Sampson around here. I am da zideshow strongman. Aldough, you could put me out of vork. I look like a child nekz to you, ant dat takes a bit to do." Aaron took the man's hand as gently as he could and shook hands. "I am..... I'm.......I..... I don't know. I don't know who I am. Do you?" "No.... you vere nude vhen ve hit you. No identeeficashun on you. Vorry not so much dat you do not know who you are. You vere hit ant fell and got bad concushion....it iz pozzible you have...what dey call it?....amneshia. Zo... it might be goot for you to come vork for uz for a vhile. Time to collect toughts, zome money, get clothz. I vill help you out. Do you know how you get zo beeg?" "No.....I don't." "Vell, da people will jus vant to zee you. Pretty much, just politely anzver kwestions about how you get trough life being zo beeg, stand up nekz to dem, compare your feet and hands, let dem take picshures, and you vill earn a lot of money. For now...clothz in chest. Get dressed. Then Sampson vill help you arrange your tent how you like it to be." Shortly thereafter Sampson helped Aaron arrange his tent so his bed could be a bit more private, a comfortable chair to sit near the guide ropes as well as some curtains drapped to stand in front of to take pictures. They even discussed what Aaron should go by until such time as he remembered his names. Of course Master Mendolli had some thoughts on that, but Sampson guided him towards letting Aaron choose for himself. Aaron decided to help his potential though, and chose something along the lines of what Mendolli would've have picked for him: Titus - Titus the Titan. Aaron reopened his tent and sideshow the next morning and did very well answering questions and making comparison pictures with the people who came in, and eventually some repeat costomers who became fans. Aaron, now Titus, spent much of his time with Samspon, helping him workout out better, even getting in some workouts for himself too. He helped out in taking down the tent, carrying the poles, helping push heaving things like the cannon for the human cannon ball, or some of the animal cages so the horses didn't always have to be hooked up. Likewise at their next stop in Idaho, he helped out in the reverse, carrying poles and putting them up, helping to raise tight ropes, nets, and things like that. But his and Sampson's act began to change as well. So many people liked to see Sampson's freakishly built muscles, on what used to be considered a giant sized body, now compare and lift and compete against Titus' thirteen foot tall, slightly less muscular frame. Truth be told, Sampson liked it too. He had an act in which he could interact with someone. Normally he couldn't find anyone who could lift the weights he could, or understand the problems of being as tall as he was. Titus enjoyed at least having one person who was becoming a good friend, to pall around and joke with. They soon worked up such a show, they were the envy of the other side show members, and had crowds pouring in just to see them, and see the main circus as a side show. Several weeks went by and the circus had made a circuit of the west coast and turned in heading into the southwest. One Sunday though, things didn't quite go so well. Maybe it was the extreme summer heat of the southwest. Maybe Titus' timing was off, or Sampson's was off. It led to a little bit of bickering and arguing, and both of them fuming and cursing at one another during their last show. Titus retired to his tent and Sampson stormed off; the two didn't see nor speak to each other for a number of hours. They even had dinner separately. It was bed time now. Tomorrow would be the circus folks' weekend, Monday & Tuesday. Titus was flipping through newspaper clippings and printouts of online news articles about him and Sampson, when he bent over to place the books underneath his bed. Out of the corner of his eye he happened to catch one of the doorways in his tent. There stood Sampson. "What are doing there?" Titus snapped. "I....(hic)....I can't help it." "What do you mean you can't help it?" "I've vorried bout you since ve found you on da trackz. I come in every night to make zure you are sleeping zoundly." "You've.....checked up on me every night...." "Yeshhhhh.... You....are good joe. I.....I don't vant you to end up like me...stuck here in a placsh like dis for life." "Samuil, have you been drinking a little?" "No....I've been drinkin' a lot." Sampson holds up his bottle. "Dishhhhh.... dish iz my fourth bottle of vodka." Samspon stumbled towards Titus' bed and sat on the edge of it and placed a hand on top of one of Titus'. "Titus..... I am zorry we argued zo bad. Zorry I stormed off. Friends don' act like dat to vone another. It'z jus...zo much iz goin trough my head lately." "Samuil... it's ok... we just argued..." "Listen...giant man.... I'm offhering an apology, shush ant hear it." "Samuil..... listen... here...hop up on my abs or chest, and look at me face to face..." Aaron reached out and grabbed Sampson and placed him on top of his abs to sit. "Nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet! ....oh....damneeet!" And suddenly, almost as soon as Sampson's butt hit Titus' abs, the front of his toga like out fit fluffed up and out and stayed stuck out. Titus looked down at Sampson in slight disbelief, but with half smile on his face. Sampson sat there turning more and more red every second. "Uhm....Samuil....do...do you like me?" Sampson turned his head away and blushed even redder. "Do you like men, Samuil?" There was a long pause and a deep sigh from Sampson, who for the first time ever in front of Titus, let his incredibly broad and thick shoulders slump. "Yesh..... it's why I'm here. I left Russia because I like men ant dey....dey don like men who like men... at least da government doesn't. I had a lover....ve kept under cover, novone knew. Yet somehow, somevone found out. Dey found out about Demitri ant took him into jail for no reason. Dey....dey could tell he vas in a zerious relashunship ant tortured him to tell who hiz lover waz. He never told and zo dey killed him. I put myzelf trough zo many phycial courzez, zo I could live, zurvive, ant eventually leave, but being young ant no real training, I had to take a job here, showing off my body and strength. "But... I...." and Sampson, wiped his nose and eyes on the back of his hand as he had started to cry. "I am zorry. I have no idea how you feel about men." "Well....I....I like men." Sampson's head slowly rose to meet Titus' eyes. "And you're quite impressive physically, which I like, and you have a great personality too, and you're also....well....quite impressive physically....I mean... wow." "Fourteen.....It's fourteen inches long. EXCEPSHUNALLY HUGE! (hic) COMPARED TO ALMOST EVERY MAN! Ha-ha! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! But I bet....compared to you....I look like a voman! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "Do... do you want to make a comparison, Samuil?" The expression on Sampson's eyes said it all. Stumbling, he stood up on Titus' abs and undid the buckle of his belt, letting his toga bottom slide down his legs and off his engorged member. Smacking his prick, he laughed and shook it at Titus, who playfully made motion as if to bite it. A twinkle came to Sampson's eye, and he dropped to his knees and then lay face down across Titus' abs and chest. He then began to lick and suck on Titus' right nipple while his hand stretched over to stroke the left. Titus began to let out low, soft, growling like moans. The words "oh yes" began to frequently escape his lips as Sampson licked and stroked and caressed every inch of Titus' chest and abs. Titus' cock began to rise and grow, throb and lengthen. Titus flipped over the sheet to get to his briefs all but too late. There soon was a slow tearing sound that increased in volume and frequency, the end of which revealed Titus' enormous pecker rising high and thick over his abs and Samspon. Sampson turned over on his back and stared up. "My Got! I tink if you were shrunk proposhunately to my height, you might still defeat the 'iron bar of Sampson.'" Titus and Sampson laughed. Sampson grabbed a hold of the massive head and then shifted it forward as he began to run and jump. He caused the massive prick of Titus to be pulled downward and Sampson stood there holding it, staring at it. "Eet iz zo beeg.... I tink I could fuck your cock head like it was an azz." The fondling of his nip, the handling of his cock was sending such powerful emotions through Titus he was beginning to buck and moan. "Oh....Samuil... your touch.... it's ....it's sending such powerful energy through me. Such strong emotions..... Oh my God! Fuck me... FUCK MY COCK HEAD NOW!" Smiling, Sampson pushed on Titus' cock sending it down to his crotch area, when upon reaching it, he plunged his own fourteen inch prick into the head of Titus' cock. "My Got! It iz like fucking an azz.... yet zo big.... I tink two odderz could join me in fucking you!" "Oh....Sampson! Go....Keep it up! Keep it up! Keep...p...pp...pppp. ..it.....iiiiiii...." "Oh yeah!....feels zo good... my huge penis fucking your, vhat you say, 'ginormous' pecker! Zo firm....zo tight moist.....zo....whoa-hoo! T....Tit...Titus? AAAhhhh hoooo!..... TITUS! I tink you cock iz growing! WHHHAT! Your cock is pushing me back! Titus? TITUS!" But Titus was lost in the feeling, completely overtaken. Sampson saw Titus' whole body plump up, veins popping over every inch, as if Titus' whole body was becoming erect. But more and more Titus cock was growing, getting even longer, thicker, harder, veinier, harder than steal! And the spurts were coming in larger and larger doses. First spurt sent Sampson to the end of the bed. The second picked up Sampson and held him in midair. Third spurt the cock head, carrying Sampson, rose all the way up to the top of the center tent pole. Meanwhile, Sampson could see looking down that Titus' shoulders spread out further and further across Titus' form fitting bead. The delts getting thicker and thicker, the traps rising up and mounding more and more. Titus' arms blew up in form getting so thick and swole, becoming more mountainous in their biceps peak shape, while the trapizoids helped to push and raise Titus off his own mattress. Titus' pecs began to blow up and swell, increasing in width and thickness. The full semi-circular, crescent moon shapes grew and grew, inflated, becoming two huge full moons, threatening to become globulous. The lats grew and grew, thicker and wider, pushing and fighting the arms for room, sending them sticking nearly straight out and off the bed, while the deep and rapid breathing appeared to create deeper cuts and more swollen, brick shaped muscles on Titus' abs and obliques. "ooooooohhhhhhhh" Titus groaned and moaned even lower and deeper as his balls began to inflate larger, fuller and firmer, as if they were hooked up to an air hose. They were pushed up and out further and furhter by the mounding, pulsating, thickening quads of Titus which pushed and pushed on each other until Titus began to spead his legs out to the side more and more. This was a shame, Sampson thought, for as Titus legs grew, they caused the shins and knees to come off the bed and fall down so that Sampson couldn't see the magnificent calves bunch, swell, throb, and pump up fuller and fuller, larger and harder. "Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh!..." Titus moaned out more and more and with each moan his body just expanded and grew in every direction. His cock head, still carrying Sampson rose even higher, pushing itself and Sampson into the tent top, eventually growing large enough the two lifted the tent top off the center pole. Hands and feet, carried and guided by growing arms and legs were sent out every side of the tent, snapping the tent ropes, pushing poles down, growing into neighboring tents, ripping the fabric, breaking poles, ropes, and cables. Titus' feet becoming large enough to cover whole doorways, hands as well. People began pouring out of the demolished tents, looking at the arms, legs, and head of the increasingly growing Titus, who was moaning and groaning and bucking his way to a climax soon to be remembered by all. "OH! OH! AUUUUUH! AAAAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" A muffled Russian accented yelp was heard as the top of the tent suddenly popped off of what most of the circus staff thought was Titus' center pole. However, the amount of cum that came gushing out he vent holes, the fact that the pop caused the tent top to pull down and take off the tent from Titus soon revealed exactly what Titus was moaning about. Coming too, Titus looked around him at all the staff standing and crying in fear or awe and at how small they looked. Shakily, he began to stand up and look at himself. He was a giant. Muscle wise he had blown up far beyond any workout Sampson could or had given him. He was something akin to a very heavy and built American Footballer or American Wrestler. He soon would be able to enter into bodybuilding contests, except for the fact that he began to notice his hair was coming in, darker and thicker on his body: legs, arms, crotch, abs, chest, and along his jaw line. Titus dazed and confused soon felt some movement at his feet. Sampson was finally digging his way out from under the collapsed tent. Sloughing off the canvas, Sampson stood tall and straight, cum dripping off of every inch of his body as he searched for Titus. Titus and him looked down and up at the same time, making the comparison and realizing what had just happened, how much Titus just grew. Sampson had shrunk down from mid thight to mid calve of Titus. Dazed at the sight before him, the adrenaline rushing through him, the amount of cum that was filling and distending his stomach and possibly filling his lungs, Sampson staggered and collapsed on his butt. Titus seeing this cried out, "Oh, Sampson...." and after looking for help from someone in the crowd, which didn't come, he stepped over the crowd, tents not knocked down, and once on a clear stretch of land began to run once more into the night.

Pleasure Growth 5 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Once back home, Aaron truly felt like he was in solitary confinement. His parents gave him work and chores to do on the ranch but only things that were light for him, even if they were quite the daunting task for his brothers. His brothers had started to make all sorts of comments, poking fun at him saying how they had the jolly green giant at the house now, or ribbing him a little bit about his homosexuality and his involvement with Zeke. On the rare occasion however, they pushed the buttons a little too often and Aaron would get very angry and accidentally hurt one of his brothers by trying to lightly push them away or shove them, or give them a noogey punch on the shoulder. But with a gymnast's build now, Aaron's strength was a bit more than what he was used to, and at nine feet tall it was enhanced by his size, so the small shoves and punches caused extreme bruising, one broken arm, and sent his brothers flying to the opposite side of the room. Those instances caused Aaron's mom to put her foot down. Rest assured his father was there too, and was laying down the law as well, but no matter how big Aaron's dad and brothers were, the last word came from his mom, and when she laid down the law, everyone in the family listened or faced the wrath of her and a pair of rolling pins she handled like nun-chucks. The ribbing, no matter how light it was, about Aaron's homosexuality, his size, any kind of taunting or teasing was to stop and stop immediately or the older boys went to bed hungry, even as men in their twenties. "Besides," commented Aaron's mom, "Anger sometimes can cause arousal, especially if you piss him off and he accidentally shows off great strength. He's got to be treated and act like he's sterile. Nothing to set him off or arouse him whatsoever!" And both her and her husband meant it. There was no talk about special nights out with the girlfriends, or how mom and dad met and fell in love on their evening of their wedding anniversary, the cable and internet had locks put on them by mom so anything that showed relationships of any kind, let alone sexually explicit or pornographic scenes, were completely blocked from viewing. Not only Aaron, but the entire family felt like they were all trapped in a world where they were kids again for mom pretty much made sure the only thing available on the radio, t.v., or the internet were things produced by the Disney Company. So life went on for a couple of months like that. Aaron feeling even more depressed about his size, having to duck at the waist, if not crawl through a doorway on his hands and knees, although the farmhouse being an old victorian style did have high enough ceilings to accomodate his standing height. He felt more depression from missing Zeke, but was told he couldn't think about him so as not to get aroused. A daily grind of farming and ranch chores, child like games or card games, wholesome family t.v. and cartoons, and meals. Aaron at times nearly wished he could talk about the grass growing as it was fast becoming a more interesting subject than his life. But life was still to be interesting in big big ways for Aaron, despite the best efforts of the family. New Year's Day was going to start the new year with a big, big bang. Aaron's father, upon seeing his seven foot tall son, with his other boys all grown standing around six to six feet four, an inch to more taller than him, had started to go through a little depression himself. He was only in his early forties, his wife and he having gotten married and had the kids very young in their lives, but with all these young, taller, and stronger men in the house, Aaron's dad was beginning to feel less of a man. Well, Aaron's mom, wasn't hearing of anyone in her family being sick in anyway, including her man. On a secret trip they went to the doctors and got him checked out. Some testoterone treatments for him, triple rechecked by the doctor before administering, and some viagra, and Aaron's father, and mom, were feeling very happy, hardy, and healthy again, indeed. The stage was now set, however, for the "accident." The form of Dad's viagra pills were small and bluish. So too, were a set of pills Aaron was given to take to curb his horomone and libido levels. The family was in a rush getting ready in the morning as they were heading to town and then to a barn dance that evening. All, except Aaron, of course. While mom was busy getting breakfast prepared and laid out, she handed a tray to one of the brothers with two pill cases and two glasses of orange juice. "Things are in a bit of rush, today, Elijah, and I don't want either Dad nor Aaron to forget about the meds. Take these up to them and have them take them before they get their baths." Elijah took the tray, nice like from his mom and turned into the doorway where the back staircase was. Once on it, however, he decided to sprint up the stairs and nearly tripped on the top step. Now, he managed to keep the tray balanced so as to save the glasses of orange juice from completely tumping over, but the pill cases slid to the edge, hit the tray rim, and launched off, hitting the floor and popping open. Now, the brothers new about Aaron's pills and had seen them, and had seen some of the pills Dad was taking as well, but the new pills for testosterone and viagra, mom and dad kept descretely quiet about. So, when the pill cases hit the floor and popped open, Elijah, groaned and complained to himself, but looked down and figured he knew exactly which pills to place back into what case. The larger, blue, viagra pill, he figured was a booster pill for Aaron since the family was going to be gone all day. Aaron wasn't allowed to go to the barn dance, in case he saw a cowboy he took a liking too, plus the neighbors hadn't found out yet about Aaron's new size. So the pills delivered, Aaron and his father absent mindedly taking the pills without actually looking at them, the family finished getting ready, had breakfast, and then bid goodbye to Aaron and went on the New Year's Day outting. Aaron went about taking care of the morning chores of feeding livestock, checking for eggs, throwing out hay, and he decided to head out to the front of the pasture to check on a gate his brothers said wasn't latching properly. After checking that out, he started to walk back to the house, but noticed he was walking past the cabin that some of the extra hired hands stayed in while working here. In particular the one Zeke had stayed in. Opening the door, Aaron ducked and walked inside. The last time he really spent time in here was was five foot six inches tall, well... then, six feet tall. The cabin seemed much smaller to him now. He walked over and sat down on the bed, which groaned greatly under the weight of his new height and size. He noticed the height marks on the door frame of him and all his brothers. He had to laugh as there wasn't room to mark his current height now. He sat there for awhile but then began to notice an odd scent. No, not odd...familiar. He couldn't figure out what it was, or where it was coming from. He began to sniff in this direction and that, finally realizing, there was an old shirt of Zeke's on the floor near a dresser. It was a dirty shirt, still carrying Zeke's scent on it. Aaron was surprized how he could smell it so strongly. Even more surprised at how small the shirt looked compared to him. Picking up the shirt, he sniffed it, and sat back down on the bed. Crying, he thought about Zeke: when he first arrived at the ranch, all the chores he tackled, how he helped Aaron with his chores. He then remembered those little smile glances Zeke would giveh him, especially after he had grown to a seven footer. His mind then wandered to all the really hot days, when Zeke, drenched in sweat, would take his soaked shirt off to get cooler. His tight and taught, muscular body glistening in the summer sun, bunching and mounding during the labor. How his arms would pop and swell during work, his chest would heave and barrel, his lats flare, or on the one or two occassions when Zeke declared it so hot, he shucked his pants off as well and was working on fence lines in just his cowboy boots and underwear. Aaron would secretly watch the two mounds of Zeke's breifs: the back mound with its two firm bubble like forms making Zeke's tight ass, and the front mound with its three bulges, two that were the good sized bubble formations created by his balls and the longer, snake like one that was his cock. Aaron started breathing harder. He was missing Zeke so much. He wanted to be with Zeke again so much. To touch him. To feel him. To make love to him. To feel Zeke touching him. Aaron broke into a sweat, moaning softly, thinking about Zeke, almost pantomiming being with him. He couldn't help it. He was getting turned on so fast. He was so incredibly horny right now and didn't know why. All he knew was he wished Zeke was there, right now, to hold, to grab, to caress, to fuck! Suddenly he felt it. His cock, just suddenly shot straight down his pants leg stiff as a board and getting harder by the second. He wanted to touch it. To release this building energy he felt inside of him, but he knew he shouldn't. To pleasure himself might set off a reaction, another spurt. He focused and tried to will the horniness and his hard on away, but the viagra and extra testoterone he accidentally had taken this morning was in full effect. His cock now throbbed so hard, so painfully, that Aaron swore it was going to burst apart. Finally unpopping his button and zipping down his fly, he let his large cock bounce upwards and slap him in his abs. Grabbing a hold of it, Aaron was amazed at the sensation just touching it was creating through his cock and through him, as well as the fact that it felt like he was gripping a rod made of solid steel. Aaron gave one long, slow, firm stroke down his cock all the way to and over his balls. "aaauuuu-hu-hu-hu-huuuuuuuuuuuuh" escaped the moan from his lips and then...the sensation hit him. It hit him in the very tip of his prick head, shot down the shaft to his balls and then back upwards again. Only problem was, when it hit his cock head, his cock head shot out farther away from his body, his shaft became noticebly thicker, his balls suddenly swelled larger, firmer, and hung lower. "AWWWWUUUGGH!" Aaron was growing and he knew there was nothing to do but keep stroking and attempt to get it done and over with fast. He stroked faster and faster, his cock shot out longer and thicker, harder and veinier, than ever before. He stroked firmer and tighter and his balls swelled like balloons being filled with water, and he felt heat rising from them and could feel cum being produced in greater quantities, filling and swishing round in his balls. Attempting to stroke longer and slower, he felt his feet swell and stretch, his legs lengthen, his arms reach, his back and neck stand straighter, over and over, taller, and higher, again and again. Aaron began to stroke wildly and grope and fondle his balls and as he did so his muscles bunched....swelled....popped....got denser....thicker...harder....veinier...more striated....fuller....more defined....grew...and grew.... and grew! Even sitting down he noticed the ceiling was getting closer and closer again. The bed underneath him began to groan and creak, and it was a wrought iron bed! It began to bend and sink, finally snapping in two and Aaron now firmly sat on the floor, still growing upward, outward, muscles getting so full, crevices and crannies developing between the full bloated bellies of each muscle. His cock was still getting larger proportionately rising higher and higher. His clothes were ripping and popping everywhere, in every which way, becoming nothing but tattered shreds sliding off his huge body. And still Aaron stroked....and stroked....and stroked.... "AH! HO! UH-HUH! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGHHHHHHMMMMMOTHERFUCKER!" Aaron blew his load and through rolled back and semi crossed eyes watched the spoo soar and splat upon the ceiling. He finally gave in to collapse, his back hitting the wall, and he heard a few cracks and splits of the beams which made it. He looked down over himself. His musculature was now somewhere between the size of a gymnast and an American football player. His legs and feet, although sitting up, stretch almost halfway across the cabin floor. His cock shrinking down to its flaccid state still felt so long, thick, and heavy, as if he almost had a third leg, and that was pushed out further by two mounding globes that where his balls, hanging just slightly low and heavy, and getting racked even in sitting position by Aaron's newly burgoning thighs. What was he going to do? He knew if the calculations were correct, he just shot up to thirteen feet tall, and the way he was filling up the space of this cabin, he could tell that to be true. But he couldn't stay sequestered, he couldn't be pinned up, one can't live like that. He couldn't live...without Zeke. He needed to see him. He needed to be with him. He...He.. needed to calm down, but even though he just released a huge two month load, his cock was becoming painfully erect again and fast! What would he do?

Pleasure Growth Part 4 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Aaron woke up the next morning stiff and crampped in a make-shift bed. He doesn't remember how he got there, but somehow he was in his dorm room. Zeke was there too. He apparently moved furniture around so he could place his bed and Aaron's end to end so Aaron had enough room to stretch out, but being as they were both twin sized beds they weren't wide enough for Aaron now to feel comfortable. Looking down his body, he noticed that Zeke was sleeping on top of him ... on top of him! Aaron hadn't even noticed this in his sleep, and now that he was awake he felt like a child was sleeping on top of him. And no wonder, for not only was Aaron taller, he was bigger built as well, now somewhere between a soccer player and a gymnast. Aaron was quite amazed at this. This type of build was the kind that started to really show and pop on a body. One could see size and definition, the pushing and bulging the muscles of the body did to fight for room: chest barreling; lats and back begin pushing the arms out; forearms, biceps, triceps, and delts begin to fill out sleeves and cause them to rise up; butt bubbling and filling out shorts and pants, while thighs stretch out the pants legs. Aaron was going to be in trouble. Zeke had told him not to gain any major muscle mass and here his body had done so. Aaron remembered now being pulled into the locker room showers, being washed down, politely, some towels and such pinned together around him and being snuck into the dorm room, sat down, given something to eat and then put to bed. And even though Zeke had taken care of him, he still aparently managed to have some fun, for there he was sleeping on top of Aaron and Aaron could see some light scratch marks across his abs and chest. These thoughts betrayed Aaron and in a panic he felt his cock stir. He worried at this, but then realized that strange sensation was occuring and so decided to let nature run its course. His cock rose and rose. It was amazing to see, almost frightening to watch. It caused Zeke's hand, his arm to stir and it grew erect and pushed itself out from under Zeke. Aaron stared in disbelief, he felt pretty sure he wasn't just getting bigger because he was taller, but it was getting bigger proportionately each growth spurt now too. When he was finally hard as granite, Aaron's mouth popped agape. His prick fully erect was as long as Zeke's forearm. Forearm and hand. Hand open, extended and flat. Hell, maybe Zeke's hand, forearm, and part of his upper arm as well. "Aaaaaauuuuuuuuuuooooh..." Aaron suddenly moaned, feeling the hand, or rather hands of Zeke latch on and begin to stroke his dick. One of Zeke's hands wasn't quite big enough to wrap all the way around Aaron's member. Zeke slid himself down a little, having his arms raise above his head so his hands could caress and stroke the mighty helmet of Aaron's cock, while he flexed his chest as best he could around Aaron's shaft and rub it in between them. He let his balls rest upon Aaron's and he began to do pull ups on Aaron's dick and slide back down. Soon Aaron's breathing was becoming rhythmic, with loan groans and moans escaping his lips, rumbling the air and filling the dorm room and the hallway with sound. After a while, Aaron let out a deep, low, growl that despite being soft and whisperish, echoed down the hall, along with gasps, pants, and grunts of release from Zeke as well. This was followed by the muffled sounds of a couple of other male groans of pleasure from other closed dorm rooms. Looking down, Aaron could see a very healthy splattering of cum across his chest, felt it on his chin, and saw it covering Zeke's hands, with droplets on his forearms and face, and Zeke's own cum strung across Aaron's cock and Zeke's abs. Zeke looked up a little embarrassed and smiled. "Breakfast in bed.... I told you not to gain any kind of decent muscle mass." Aaron chuckled a little, but then a small bit of panic registered across his face, he closed his eyes, and rested his head against the head board. "That's the other reason I did it. I knew this was going to hit once you woke up." "How could it not? Look at me... look at you on top of me. You look like and feel like a tween to me. Another growth spurt and you'll be a child, another one a baby, then you'll seem like a microscopic dot." "I know...I know, babe. I understand... no... not what you're going through,...just that this is difficult and scary. I'm scared for you. This isn't what you expected nor wanted when you went in for treatment. Being seven foot was bit extra, and that was kind of cool, maybe even appreciated by you. You could be the big man of your family. Be one of the bigger men of the world, but it's not that unheard of a height. Now you're nine feet tall. A bit bigger of a problem to overcome and be. Uhm, no pun meant on that." "I know..." "What time is it?" "It's eight forty-five a.m." "Ok... let's get ourselves and this place cleanned up. I called the coach and Sanjay last night and told them they'd need to meet us this morning in our dorm room, and to bring breakfast." Zeke, stood up and back and looked up and down Aaron. "Does fifteen sausage, egg, and cheese biscuits with eight hash browns and five large o.j.'s sound right to you?" "Yeah that sounds about right for all of us." Zeke chuckled and ran his hands across Aaron's abs. "That was just your order." "My lord...." Aaron stopped and began to think about it as he heard his stomach growl. Yeah...a single sausage, egg, and cheese biscuit from McDonalds he could hold with his thumb and index finger now. It will take quite a few of them to make a meal for him. Zeke went down the hall and got a bucket of soapy water and rinse water, figuring the size of Aaron's form might create quite a bit of a stir if seen, not that his voice during the morning jack off hadn't already created quite a bit of questions posed at Zeke. Using towels to both wash and dry Aaron, Zeke tried to give him a sponge bath without causing either him or Aaron to achieve another erection. After that was done, Zeke went down and got his own shower and then the two picked up and cleanned the dorm room for their meeting. Coach Dreisden showed up with Sanjay and the medical team; they were all in state of extreme shock, except Sanjay. They were finally able to sit down and start talking when the Presdient of the University came knocking on the door. "Good lord! I just heard all these rumors about our star player being even bigger, I didn't expect this." "Yes, sir, it is a bit of shock." "Imagine what it will be to our rival teams." "Uhm, they may not get to see him, Mr. President." "What do you mean, Coach Dreisden?" "From what, Sanjay and the medical team have discovered and told me, we may need to.... well, pull up a seat and let Sanjay explain it. He can do it better and we've not had a chance to tell Aaron here." The President of the University sat down and Sanjay began. "After confering with your doctor back home and running several tests together, we have discovered several different facts, good and bad, all combined." Aaron spoke up in a worried tone, "Good and b..b..bad...all combined?" "You went to the doctor to get help in growing due to low horomone levels. They have discovered that your horomone levels weren't low, or rather were just low at the time and at the time of the injection were just beginning to be secreted and rise. You would've had your growth spurt, you were just a late bloomer. And you were set for a decent sized one. Our estimates show you would've been somewhere between six foot two to six foot five when done. Now, you got those injections of extra horomones but it wouldn't have done any damage or caused things to mutate. You simply would've just shot up an extra couple of inches or so, winding up some where between six foot five to six foot eight." "But that's not what happened. I'm well over six foot eight inches tall. I'm... I'm..." Aaron looked over to Zeke. "I measured him this morning, flat on his bed. He's nine feet tall, even." "So how tall am I going to get?" Sanjay continued, "Well, we're not exactly sure. You see there was an interference in your treatment. There was a man there by the name of Wylle. He was secretly conducting his own little genetic experiements, trying to create a serum, formula, that would make very large, strong, and...uhm...let us say verile men." "He got that part down..." "ZEKE!" Sanjay smirked a little looking at Zeke and Aaron, but continued. "Nurse Cloris was supposed to grab two different petri dishes, but the second one she grabbed was the one on which Wylle was working. Now, it could have been relatively alright still. You could've wound up becoming a very tall, yet very powerfully built man. Something like a slightly taller Lou Ferrigno. You know, the man who played the Hulk in the seventies show? However it somehow mixed with your hormones well. ... too well. "Combining, what happened is the superman compound, for lack of a better term for it, took your growth spurt and split it apart into separate growth spurts of equal size, but then with its genetic make up, it then caused each of those growth spurts to increase in size exponentially." "Wait... you're saying I'm to have several growth spurts?" "Yes..." "How many? A...an...and how large will each be?" "We're not exactly sure on either of those answers. But I can give you somewhat of an idea. A normal man has as his main teenage growth spurt somewhere between four to nine inches on average and then anywhere from half an inch to two inches more from age eighteen to around age twenty-five. The problem is, height genetics vary so from person to person depending upon the combination received from his parents. He could have a nine inch growth spurt with a half inch post spurt, or four inch growth spurt and a two inch post spurt, or anywhere in between in any kind of combination. So say young man x was in the same situation as you and he was going to experience the extreme maximum potential in his growth spurts: nine and two. That means total he was going to grow eleven inches taller, but with that serum, what has happened is that instead of growing through an eleven inch growth spurt, he's going to grow through eleven growth spurts." "And you have no idea the size of these spurts?" "Well, we do know they're increasing exponentatially, but we don't know exactly how much. Now this last growth spurt last night you grew two feet. You grew two months ago to seven foot, but we don't know how tall you were before you grew, although we do know you started out at five foot six." "I was six foot even." "Six foot even?" "I was five foot six inches tall when I got the shot. The first time I experienced a growth spurt I shot up to six foot. The second one was when I hit seven foot tall." "Six inches, then twelve, and now twenty-four. .... that means the serum is causing your growth spurts to double in size from what the previous one was." "oh my god...." The President stood up and walked over to Aaron to try and comfort him. "Well, it won't be that bad then. You've already had three, maybe you're only going to have one more." "One more and I'll be....Thirteen feet tall!" Coach Dreisden spoke up. "Mr. President... I don't think you understand exactly what Sanjay has just told us. Young Aaron here was going to be a late bloomer, and he was going to be in the taller set of his family. The shortest range they estimated him to be was six feet two inches tall. From five foot six that's a growth spurt of eight inches, which means he could have five more of these growth spurts. Possibly more if he actually was to hit the six foot eight range." "Oh shit!" "Shhh, shh... Aaron.. it'll be ok. We'll get this figured out. We've identified the cause, we just have to correct it." Consoled Zeke. "And keep me from getting aroused!" "Keep you from getting aroused?" asked Sanjay. "Yeah..." Aaron hung his head down in embarrassment. "The sensation, the spurt, isn't triggered unless I get aroused. It happened the first time, Zeke and I...er....made out, and the second time we did, and then I.... uh....er.... I uh kind of got myself aroused thinking about how big I was compared to other guys." Coach Dreisden, sat next to Aaron and patted him on the shoulder. "It's alright, son. Young men, hell even some of us older men, still, get aroused thinking or seeing that we're bigger built, taller, stronger, or more virile than other men around us. It's part of mankind's old animalist nature. Survival of fittest, being the dominant, alpha male, kind of thing. It's just nature. Workout and locker rooms don't smell like they do because of sweat. It's because of testosterone. Any male athlete in the world would be a liar if they told you they never, not once during a match, game, or workout suddenly sported wood. Don't blame yourself or be embarrassed by it." Aaron nodded approvingly, albeit quietly. "So...the thing is what do we do for Aaron now? I'm sorry, Mr. President, but he can't be on the team. Sure, at nine feet tall, he'd be quite the asset, but the games, the trainning sessions, the workouts, he could get aroused again easily. Even worse that his boyfreind here is on the team. Which is something else we'll have to handle. You two are going to have to have separate dorm rooms." "What?!?" cried out both Zeke and Aaron. "BOYS!....boys....look. I know this is going to be difficult, but you've got to think about your future. Aaron you're nine feet tall. You've just surpassed the tallest man in history in the Guiness Book of World Records. You're a foot taller than the average height of most rooms. You're not going to fit into normal clothes, cars, furniture, houses. Yet, at nine feet tall there are still some accomodations that can be made for you. With that, we've got to figure out a way to stop this, to try and help you, Aaron, still have as normal of life as you can possibly acheive. Now, Sanjay and the doctors can work on that 'cure' to stop the serum Wile E. Coyote or whatever that jerk's name was, but until then we need to use this 'enemy's' weakness against it. We've got to keep you from getting aroused. In fact, I would suggest that until a cure is found or until your body hits an age to be unaffected, around age..." "Twenty-five." said Sanjay. "Twenty-five!?" screamed Aaron. "Yes, twenty-five!" bellowed Coach Dreisden "That you go back home and sit a spell. Look, I understand it'll be like sending you to solitary confinment in a prison, but it's better that and then having a fairly normal part of your life for the rest of your life, than having to worry that every time you brush your hand against your cock, experience a good stiff wind, or accidentally see porn on the internet you'll suddenly grow twenty feet taller." Aaron turned his face to the wall. "I know... it sucks, son, but think about what you're combating, what you're fighting for. If not for yourself, think about you and Zeke. How the hell are you gonna have a relationship if you grow so tall that your cock flacid stands ten feet taller than Zeke does." Both Zeke and Aaron blushed at that. "And Zeke, you're both in college, time to be men, adult, mature men. Now, my wife will show I have no credentials in knowing what homosexuals look for in a relationship, but I'm pretty sure it's the same thing my wife and I looked for. A relationship between you and somebody else means that you're always thinking not just about yourself, but that other person, and what's good for them, you, and the two of you together. Zeke, if you really love Aaron, you've got to let him go...for the now... If it's strong enough, when Aaron is in the clear, you can go back and pick up with your nine foot lover where ya parted, as opposed to having to part with a lover who could drop you down his piss slit with room to spare." There were still small protests from Aaron and Zeke, but with confirmation from Sanjay, the doctors, and even eventually from the president of the university, they relented and gave in to plans to send Aaron back home to his parents' ranch. The coach called up several department heads and got them and their students to work out clothing options for Aaron, even creating a make-shift pair of size U.S. men's forty-three's to cover Aaron's dogs. He put Aaron's scholarship on hold due to medical reasons, and got his classes frozen until such time as they knew Aaron could return. The President arranged for special transportation, while Zeke and Aaron got all of Aaron's stuff packed and boxed. Finally, the bus having arrived, Aaron tearfully said good-bye to the university president, his teammates, his coach, and finally to Zeke. He boarded the bus and walked to the back where a specially made chair was waiting, sat down, and cried softly to sleep on the long journey home.

Here now is a new chapter to Pleasure Growth - Enjoy Pleasure Growth Part 3 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ "Look, son. I know this has been kind of hard on you, everything that has happened so suddenly, but we're trying to help you out as best as we can, and you need to pick up your pace and adapt faster." Head basketball coach, Mr. Dreisden was saying to Aaron out in the middle of the basketball court. Aaron almost didn't respond to the coach he was so lost in the moment and wondering how he got here. It was only in the middle of the second month of the quarter, his second month away from home as a freshman at college and his whole world had been turned upside down and was getting more and more tossed each day. He had gone in for a horomone treatment to help him possibly grow at the beginning of summer. Nothing happened and the family figured it was a bust. Aaron was going to be a five and half foot tall man, unlike his brothers who ranged from six feet even to six feet four inches tall. But the night before he left for college, he had experienced a growth spurt; six inches in a night putting him at six feet tall. He didn't worry about it, he didn't think about it...he just thought the treatment worked, albeit in an odd manner. On top of that, the family's young ranch hand, turned friend, Zeke, who was earning money for college, the same one Aaron would attend, expressed an interest in Aaron and they were starting a relationship. Which is probably why Aaron hadn't worried too much about his growth spurt as it put him closer to Zeke's height of six foot four inches and made tussling in bed with him a lot easier and more fun. However, a month into the school year and Aaron had another growth spurt. Zeke surprised him while taking a shower and got him worked up, and started riding his, probably longer than Zeke's pole. The same sensation hit him as did their first night and sexual encounter together just before they left for college. Like last time, Aaron grew; boy did he grow! The next morning after Aaron woke up, Zeke spoke to him calmly and showed him what happened and then helped measure him. He had grown a whole foot taller! He was now seven feet tall. His musculature had grown as well. He had beefed up slightly from a lithe swimmer's build to a little bit more like a pro basketball player. And that's when the whole world turned upside down. He wasn't sure what he was going to do. He couldn't go to classes as he didn't fit into any of his old clothes, any of the clothes he nicked from his brothers' closet, nor Zeke's. He was well beyond being able to buy anything off the rack and he knew he couldn't afford anything custom made. Without clothes he couldn't attend classes, no attending classes meant getting expelled from school, and the return home...what would he say to his brothers? To his parents? They hadn't noticed his growth spurt the night before he left. He had intentionally stayed away from them until he was seated in the truck with Zeke to leave. They thought their five and a half foot tall relative had left, and now a seven footer was coming back home, because he couldn't get to classes. "Look... just breathe and we'll get ya through this." said Zeke after measuring Aaron that next morning. "How?! I have no clothes to wear...I have no money to buy clothes. I can't walk around all day in my bed sheets like a toga! And what is happening to me? The formula was supposed to help kick in my growth spurt, which should've been around the same as my brothers, not increase it to where I'm... I'm...." "Aaron, stop right there!" Zeke commanded in a huge deep voice, standing up to Aaron as if to face off with him, although he now only stood a few inches above Aaron's shoulder. His glowing green eyes pierced Aaron's blue ones and stared hard. "If you mention the word, 'freak', I don't care how big you are or get, I'll beat the crap out of you. You are not now and never will be a freak. Lots of guys are seven feet tall. There are opportunities you can take advantage of and use to help you out. You just have to switch gears a little. So, first things first is to find out what's happening to you. One of the guys on the basketball team is actually here on a science scholarship. He's studying bio-chemistry, genetics, and anatomy. We'll get him to come with us to school's doctor's office and help them out in taking samples and analysing them to see what's happening to you. Send some of them off to your doctor get him to look and confer and hopefully come up with a solution. Next, we'll go talk with the coach. See if we can get you on the basket ball team." "The basketball team? Zeke, I'm not an athlete. I've not been trained." "True, but listen. While you're still trying to figure out what's going on, maybe even still growing, they can play you, but play you light. Only sending you in for a couple of minutes each game. Happens a lot with freshman players, especially freshman who between senior year of high school and frosh year at college or during their freshman year they grow and now have to get used to their new body and sometimes a new position. The coaches can help train you, and on an athletic team they'll have medics who'll be watching and helping out with the training. They took me on, and I'm relatively short guy for basketball even at six feet-four. This school... able to get a seven footer...they'll go nuts. They might give you a scholarship which will help pay for some things and free up some money for clothes. Not only that, but you'll get a few team uniforms, away game set, home set, warm up and exercise pieces, that'll be free and just don't turn them in to the laundry after the games, wash them yourself and wear them in school." "I don't know, Zeke. Adding all those changes, on top of this..." "Hey, Aaron.... babe.... you won't be alone. I'm still here." Zeke approached Aaron and wrapped his slightly beefier arms around Aaron's torso and looked up at him softly. "I'm still here, babe. I fell in love with you. I'm wanting a relationship with you and that means I have to accept you for who or whatever you are. But the thing is, I love you, the person inside. Doesn't matter what happens to this shell on the outside, I'm here for the person inside to lean on, talk to, care, and love." "Zeke... stop..." "What? Why?" "It....it happens... that is I think...god! Zeke, I think it happens whenever I'm aroused. It happened our first night together." "I knew it! I knew you were bigger, and wearing my boots, too, I might add." and Zeke smiled at Aaron. "Sorry... was hopping you thought you'd left them behind. But I'm serious. It happened that first night, and then in the shower last night." "Ok... it's alright. I understand. We can still be boyfriends, I just need to respect that getting personally physical with you right now is out of the question until we find out what's going on." It didn't happen that way though. We left and took care of the items we made a plan to do. I walked into the medical office at the school and after pulling my records they were in shock. Zeke's teammate, Sanjay had come with us and walked back into the office with them to help plan a study of what was going on. They took several samples of blood and sent them off to various labs as well as my doctor back home and told me it was now a matter of waiting for results. From there we went over to the gymnasium and the basketball coaches' office. Zeke was right they were extatic. The rest of that afternoon was flurry of measurements and phone calls. First was to the rest of the basketball team coaching staff, then the team medics who put me through paces to see what I could do. After a shower, it was over to the statistition's office who took care of the team uniforms and gave me several sets of uniforms. While in the locker room I met with the President of the university, who listened to my story and condition and then listened to the team's medics asses of my abilities and body functions. He managed to find some money for a scholarship to offer me, if I considered parlaying my condition into playing basketball for the school. After that I sat with the coach as he made several phone calls to some major athletic equipment companies to see if he could get shoes for me. Yeah.... I grew big, and so did my feet, U.S. men's size twenty-five. He finally found a company willing to make me some shoes my size and donate to them as long as the school gave them proper credit. The next day the President scheduled a press conference with me as the star. In front of news reporters and television cameras I signed off on a scholarship contract to play for the school. Then the reporters and camera crew followed the President and I around the campus, like he was showing me the school, with a stop off at the college bookstore so he could present me with several oversized t-shirts, sweatshirts and pants, even a few polo shirts all my size, all emblazoned with the school logo, of course. With that came the emergency visit from my family. They arrived the week-end after the press conference and an irate call to the President for not letting them know before-hand what was happening to their son and brother. They were shocked to say the least. Mom did nothing but cry, hoping that her baby was alright. Dad was in shock at how big I had grown and wasn't sure what to say. My brothers, all gawked and whistled, but cheered and egged me on, smacking and patting me on the back, making comments like, "Well, if ya had to have the spurt late, ya might as well have it big! Knock 'em dead on the court, bro." During all of this there was Zeke. He didn't get to talk to me much, except in our dorm room, which got switched by the way so I could have a longer twin bed put in to accomodate my much longer frame. He would give me tips, coaching me on how to handle the fame, the attention, what was coming up, how to play athletic politics, and help teach me the finer points of basketball away from the court. But once we left that dorm room, he was off on the side. His athletic star was fading in my lime-light, but he was always there, with a small smile my way. It always made my stomach do a little flip. So, it was no surprise that his plan of staying away from me, didn't work out like he wanted. We were sitting in our dorm room, both studying, reclining on our beds, when I glanced over and saw him staring at me with that smile. I looked back at my homework, and then waited for when I noticed him looking back at his. I very gingerly set my school books aside and then just sat there smiling at him. He eventually noticed and did a small double take. "What?" Zeke said. "Nothing." I continued to smile at him. "What?!?" "Nothing....I'm just...trying to smile at you like I catch you smiling at me all the time." I moved over and leaned over him on the bed, getting my face close to his. "A...Aaron...what are you doing?" "I know it's only been a couple of weeks...but I can't take it anymore. I love you too, Zeke. For all the help you've given me, for all the plans you helped put together to take care of me, for all the coaching in basketball, but most especially for all those smiles you give me. It lets me know you care.... that you feel for me. That..." "That I love you..." I moved in and planted a kiss firmly and deeply on his lips. He responded by throwing his books aside and wrapping his arms around me as tight as he could and passionately returning the kiss. He pushed himself away from the bed, sending me backwards and landing on my bed. He looked down at me and then suddenly let fly... "Holy fuck!" I looked down where he was looking; it was at my crotch. My cock was already snaked down my pants leg and now it was snaking further, getting fatter, as it got harder. "Are you getting the same sensation as you did before?" "No...and I wouldn't care if I was. I want to be with you again so badly!" Zeke leaned in and kissed me passionately again, but then backed off and dropped to his knees. I let my head fall back, eyes closed, waiting, anticipating what Zeke was going to do; it was a surprise. Instead of going for my pants button, he went for my shoes, undid the lacing, took them and my socks off and began to massage my feet. When I finally looked down at him questioningly, he blushed and answered. "Sorry....It may sound funny from a fairly big man, but...it so turns me on that you're bigger than me. The size, musculature, and meatiness of your feet, drive me while. So does the touch of your massive paws. The way you can palm a basketball. I watch you get up in the morning, moving on the court, I get so turned on I nearly blow a load everytime." He took his hands and glided them across my feet, working his fingers between my toes, then caressing them across the instep, my ankle, and up my shins and calves, over my thighs, until he came to my waist band and gave me a signal to rise up so he could pull it down. He did so and up sprang my cock... Lord...even to me it looked huge, gigantic. "Son of a bitch! A...a...Aaron! That looks like a miniature Louisville slugger! And your balls....they need a tattoo that reads 'inflate to so many pounds P.S.I.'!" He took his hands and rested them on top of my prick head and then slowly caressed his way down my shaft. After several minutes of power stroking he eventually gave way to sucking my cock as best he could, until finally he growled like a caged animal, dove for his desk and pulled out some special lube. Smothering my cock and his hole in it, he eventually stood up on my bed and lowered himself down onto my engorged cock. "Oh! Sweet....UH-HUH! MOTHER FUCK!" He was already convulsing from my size. I could feel my cock spreading his ass cheeks farther and farther apart and the deeper I went in him the tighter he felt. "Put your hands on my waist and help me!" I put my hands on his waist and began to help him ride me and ride me and ride me. He took a few breaks, allowing him time to rest, me to suck him, him to screw my hole, to suck and play with each other's nipples, but finally he rode me until I blew a load so huge inside him, it came right back out like a cascading waterfall, despite the blockage of my cock. He collapsed on the bed and on top of me. His head resting on my chest, his left hand resting on my cock. His eyes widened as he watched it shrink and become flaccid once more. "It's like watching the hulk shrink down...only it's definitely not an average man it reverts to. Speaking of the hulk, don't you ever gain any serious muscle mass." I thought this kind of an odd statement, so I asked, "Why?" "Just something in me, likes big, built men. I love you, just you, that inner drive, personality of yours. I think you're marvelous. And now...now that it's encased in this huge, big footed, hung body....well, if you develop big bulging muscles...you never will wear any clothes." "Why cause I can't find anything in BIG and tall?" "No....cause I'll rip them off of you so I can always see this." That was two weeks ago. The last two weeks has been again a flurry of activity. My first game, training sessions, getting used to the training schedule, traveling for away games, studying for classes, learning how much food I now eat and how I have to eat it in the same amount of time. It's been just over a month since I grew and man, had it changed my life. "Aaron! Are you paying attention to me, son?" "Yes, sir, coach! I'm just trying to get my head wrapped around everything... the new plays taught today, as well as going over all the basics of play. Trying to think it all through and what I have to do for me, you, the team." Coach Dreisden paused for bit and stared at me. Finally he gave me a pat on the arm near my shoulder. "It's alright. I know I've been pushing you hard, but I do understand it's been a hell of a lot for you take. So many changes in your status at school, in your body's development... But you just said you were trying to focus on what you needed to do for yourself and for the team. I like that. That is a good attitude. I can cut you a little bit of slack. We're not really working or using you that much this year because you're so green, but next year... the school will be expecting a lot more out of you next year, as well as your junior and senior years if you stay on here." "I get what you're telling me coach. I'm trying to adapt and adapt quickly. Just this wasn't the arena I expected to make my mark in." "I know, son... I know. Well, you've got friends and family helping ya. Take a breather if ya need to, but when you can, get to work on it, hard, fast, continuously, and you might be able to garder a career out of it that can set you up for whatever real dreams you had planned to pursue. Go on, now. Hit the showers." "Actually, I've got some free time. Is it okay if I spend tonight practicing my shots?" "Sure...just don't over do it, but...good attitude. Hard work and practice pays off." The coach and the rest of the team hit the showers and I stayed behind practicing my shots and rebounds, running up and down the court, doing lay ups. I had probably been there about an hour and half or so. Practice ended at nine p.m. They were going to shut the gymnasium down in about a half an hour. I'd be ok though; tonight Zeke was working the front desk. I continued to practice for a while, but they shut the lights off. Probably thought everyone was already out. Wasn't a problem as there was still enough light from the doorways and other places I could see the baskets. But my mind had begun to wander a little bit from practicing. My mind wandered to lazy summer days with my brothers as we would play hoops out back. A couple of them almost a foot taller than me, a couple half a foot taller...never could get the ball from any of them. How different those games would be now. SWISSHHHHH! I'm the one who stands a foot taller than a couple of them now... SWISSHHHHHH! I'm the one who stands not a half a foot, but eight inches taller than the other two now.... SWISSHHHHHH! In fact I'm having to duck through doorways to enter rooms... BOUNCE!.....SWISSSHHHHH! I've become the big man on campus.... BOUNCE...BOUNCE....SWISSSSSHHHHHH! the BIG man on campus...... BOUNCE...BA-BOUNCE...BA-BOUCE....SWISSHHHHH! In the fraternity areas, some drunk ass gives me lip, they immediately shut up when I stand up. BOUNCE...BOUNCE....BOUNCE.... LAY UP....STUFF! All I have to do is stand up...don't need to get mean, or angry, or show off...just stand up. BOUNCE...BOUNCE....BOUNCE.... LAY UP....STUFF! CATCH...REBOUND...STUFF! Hmmm damn....I just flopped out of my briefs....hmmmmm that kind of feels good.... BOUNCE....SWISSSSH! The weight of my cock, pulling on my groin....feels...manly.... BOUNCE....BOUNCE.....LAY UP....STUFF! Feels sexy...all that meat, flopping in my basketball shorts, down most of the leg, rubbing against the fabric. BOUNCE....BOUNCE.... SWISSSSSH! I'm...I'm the big man everywhere... BOUNCE....BOUNCE.... BOUNCE.... SWISSSSSH! And my boyfriend likes it.... BOUNCE....SWISSSH! Likes that I can stuff the hell out of him..... BOUNCE...BOUNCE.... SWISSSSSSH! That my feet and hands are so much bigger than him... BOUNCE.... That I can palm this basketball with ease.... BOUNCE..... That I've become the big man on campus... BOUNCE.... THE big man on campus.... BOUNCE..... And he loves me....for all that I've become... SWISHHHHHHH! "Oooh!" Suddenly I felt it. My own thoughts on having become this giant of man had turned me on and my cock had begun to get erect. But with its erection came that sensation like I had experienced before one and two months ago. I tried to think of cold, cold showers...of suddenly shrinking down to the size of a gnome...of walking in on mom and dad in their bedroom.... but it was too late. I had started the erotic feelings and my cock was becoming erect. As it did so it gained in blood and size and weight and pulled on my groin even more, sending sexual sensations up through my body. It didn't matter what horrible thought I came up with now, I was trapped in a state of arousal. And that arousal and feeling spread throughout my whole body. As my cock snaked down longer, thicker, and harder, in my basketball shorts, my body began to grow taller, and thicker, harder, heavier, veinnier. I could feel my sleeves riding up my arms, across my delts, and heading for my shoulders. My shirt hem started rising up towards my chest exposing more and more of my abdominals as it rose. My shorts hem started rising above my knees and creeping up my thighs. But that wasn't the only part. I was filling out. I could feel myself not only getting heavier due to my height, I could feel my muscle mass increasing. Feel fibers breaking and healing, thickening and strengthening. I could feel the definition come in more and the striations developing. My clothes not only were shrinking they were getting tighter and tighter and along their climb up my body they began to rip and tear and split here and there. The sleeves split as they rode up across my delts. When the sleeves hit my shoulders, my back split the back of my shirt, while my ballooning chest split the front of the shirt down to the hem. Developing lats blew out the pits of the shirt under my arms. Meanwhile my thighs were making short work of the shorts splitting the seams and other places all the way up to my waist band. But butt bubbled out a little bit getting a lil' fuller, firmer, blowing the seat out of the shorts. My cock kept snaking on and on further and further down my leg till it's size and length were enough to overcome the restraints of the shorts leg, which was now split apart by the thighs anyway, and slowly began to rise higher and further and further out in an impossible erect state. My balls kept gaining in weight and size and I swear I could feel the cum churning and swirling inside them begging for release. But the pain was becoming incredibly intense as my body made my briefs tighter and tighter causing them to rack my balls. I was going into pain overload as my feet spread out and began growing in my now overly small shoes. I could feel my toes getting pushed and crammed in the front, toe section of the shoe, fighting for room, stretching the fabric. I could feel the sides of my feet extend beyond the sides of the shoe causing the leather sides to roll down and spread out flat against the floor becoming an extra part of the sole now. My heels were pressing fiercely into the back of the shoe screaming at them to burst, while my top arch and ankles grew and grew busting the laces, tongue, and hole of the shoes. Finally my feet broke free, spreading out farther, wider, longer, than the shoes ever hoped to be despite they're being a size twenty five. But I knew they were going to be huge. I knew they had to become massive gargantuan feet because I was growing... up...and up.... and up.....getting taller and taller... seven footers were in no way the big men on campus, or maybe they still were. They were the big men on campus but I was THE man on campus. I was the giant man on campus. Up and up I went. My feet out growing and completely covering my old tennis shoes. My clothes eventually all busting apart and sliding off my body cascading to the floor and I stood there, having caught the basketball in a last bounce close to me, holding it two handed, but realizing in one hand the basketball felt more like a baseball or something similar to me. My eyes finally stopped rising up. I finally stopped growing. My eyes were mere inches below the hoop, meaning my head was even with the hoop itself. I was now nine feet tall. NINE FEET TALL! "AUUUUUUUUUUUUGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!" I blew a load from my mammoth sized cock that I swear sprayed up into, through, and far above the hoop. Some cum splattering the back glass. In my extasy I convulsed and crushed my hands together, causing the basketball to pop. I stood there, in the dark, lost in my euphoria for a bit. Lost in thoughts of confusion over what was now going to happen to me. Despite what Zeke had said nearly a month ago, I had just grown into....a freak." I heard the sound of someone walking and the jingling of keys in the hall. It passed the gymnasium doors to the end of the hall and some lights went out. The gentleman then came and started closing the gymnasium doors; he stopped when he saw my silhouette. "Hey, the gym is now clos...are you nude? Dude, what the hell?!" He came near me at a decent pace and then began to slow down the closer he got to me... "A...a...A..Aar...Aaron?" Slowed down to a walk, he approached me and began to gently place his hands on me. He looked up at me to see my face and his eyes widened. "Aaron... what happened? It happened again didn't it?... Good lord...you are so tall... and bigger built... and that's not your.... ok... snap outta it, Zeke. It's okay, baby... I'm here.... I'm here... it'll be alright..." He noticed I was still lost in a stupor of some kind. That stupor was quickly getting replaced by panic. My peripheral vision had notice that Zeke's six foot four inch self, just came up to mere inches above my navel. Visual confirmation that I was indeed almost three feet taller than him. He grabbed me by the hand, then the arm, and finally the wrist when the other two proved too big to get a decent hand hold around. "Come on, baby...this way, towards the locker room showers. You can sit and relax for a bit under hot water, and I'll come clean the floor and...good lord, the back glass and net off. I'll call the coach and the doctors. We'll find out what do... come on... this way...this way..."

While going through my files for the chapters of my Nephilim story (which see in the Archives forum), I found this little piece I wrote for Michael Fitt's site, casting my favorite Internet flexer as a super-hero. Though I hadn't posted this on the old site, I figured some of the folks here might like it. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Michael Fitt was just finishing his cam show. As usual he was thanking and saying goodnight to Miami, Denver Dan, Rockhopper, SexyK and the rest of the regulars. His fans knew there was something special about Mike, but they didn't really know how special. Mike was not only a beautiful, sexy, incredibly built and strong man, he was actually the most powerful being on Earth: Super-Fitt. To say Super-Fitt had the proverbial powers and abilities far beyond those of mortal men was quite an understatement. He managed to keep this part of his identity a secret, though a few of his fans did occasionally drop hints as to suspecting something. He let them. If anyone went a little too far in suggesting a connection in one of the cam shows, he would just stare into the camera with his big blue eyes and they would immediately stop. Super-hypnosis came in handy at times like this. No sooner had he turned off the camera than he heard a voice in his head: “Super-Fitt!” “Who are you?” he replied, using his telepathic powers. “We need you! Come to us!” Mike snapped his fingers, transmuting the Speedo he was wearing into his Super-Fitt costume: A black Speedo with a red S-F emblazoned on it and a black cape with a similar logo on the back. Using his super-mental powers, he pinpointed the source of the signal and immediately flew to the site in the Atlantic, within the Bermuda Triangle. A spaceship was hovering over the water. “How can I help you?” He asked telepathically. “We need you, Super-Fit! We need your powers!” “I'm always glad to help, what can I do?” “Come aboard!” A hatch opened up and the young hero flew in. Inside was a green-grey figure, about five feet tall, the classic alien. “Welcome. We need your powers to conquer the universe!” “What?” In his haste to come to the aliens' rescue, Super-Fitt had neglected to use his telepathic powers to learn that their motives were not pure. “I would never...” “No, you won't,” the alien responded. “We will find out the source of your powers and synthesize it. Soon we will have a super-army, all with your vast powers. We will be unstoppable!” “What makes you think I'd cooperate?” Super-Fitt asked, his eyes glowing with the power he was barely keeping in check. “Silly Earthling. You should know. If you don't agree, we will destroy the Earth!” “You'll have go through me!” Super-Fitt roared. He puffed out a breath and froze the alien in a solid block of ice. “Nice try, earthling” came an identical voice from behind him. “But there are many more of us where that one came from! The second alien fired a laser weapon at Super-Fitt, which was reflected harmlessly off his super-pecs. The alien made an adjustment to the weapon, apparently putting it on its highest setting and aimed it again at Super-Fitt. This time, instead of reflecting the weapon with his invulnerability, he used his power to absorb all the energy in the weapon. The alien tried in vain to shut it off, but the beam continued until Super-Fitt had drained its power cells, absorbing all the energy in his super-pecs. He pointed at the weapon and made it fly over to him using his telekinesis and then crushed it to dust in his mighty fist. “You really don't want to mess with me, buddy!” Super-Fitt bounced his super-pecs, causing a shockwave that knocked the alien off his feet. Super-Fitt gave his pecs a pat. “And that's only the beginning of what the boys here can do!” he smirked. Another identical voice came from another direction. “You are powerful, earthling, but there is only one of you. We will defeat you with sheer numbers! It's impossible to beat us!” With that hundreds of identical aliens started running in from nearly every angle. “Is that so?” Super-Fitt smiled. He bounced his pecs and then he was two. He bounced them again. There were four. Then eight, sixteen, thirty-two, sixty-four. Soon, there were 2048 Super-Fitts. “No, you won't defeat me!” the Super-Fitts cried in unison, “To me 'impossible' means nothing!” The aliens began to retreat. “Perhaps we cannot harm you, but our fleet will destroy all life on this useless planet!” Super-Fitt consolidated himself back into one body. Using his x-ray vision, he saw a hundred spaceships identical to the one he was in gathering above. With no time to lose, he teleported himself out of the ship and hovered just above the ocean below. “You really have messed with the wrong guy!” he shouted. “Your problems are about to get a whole lot bigger!” With that, he again bounced his super-pecs and began to make himself grow to giant size, doubling in size with each bounce. Soon his feet were on the ocean floor, but the water barely reached his knees. Using his super-breath, he drew the entire fleet into his now giant-sized mouth. Turning his head up, he then used his super-breath to propel the entire fleet into deep space, sending them careening so far and so fast that by the time they would be able to regain control of their ships, they would be billions of light-years away, in an uninhabited galaxy, unable to get back to Earth or anywhere else where they might do harm. “Well, that takes care of today's workout!” Super-Fitt quipped, as he restored himself to his usual proportions. He had saved the world and the entire universe from a threat greater than they would ever know. He flew home, knowing his dogs needed walking and his site needed updating. The mundane activities of life were now safe from alien invaders.